Descent Unto Dark

By Ben Hale

Text Copyright © 2013 Ben Hale

All Rights Reserved

To my family and friends,

who believed

And to my wife,

who is perfect

Table of Contents

Prologue: Magic Unbound

Chapter 1: Recon

Chapter 2: The Inside Man

Chapter 3: Rook

Chapter 4: Ultimatum

Chapter 5: Echoes from the Past

Chapter 6: Summoned

Chapter 7: Face to Face

Chapter 8: Withdrawal

Chapter 9: The Weight of Blame

Chapter 10: The Cancerian Curse

Chapter 11: From the Shadows

Chapter 12: Gathering the Guild

Chapter 13: Emissary

Chapter 14: The Hall of Severity

Chapter 15: Terminated

Chapter 16: Council of One

Chapter 17: Enraged

Chapter 18: Entities of the Dark

Chapter 19: Derek's Plan

Chapter 20: Fighting Fears

Chapter 21: Extraction

Chapter 22: Leaf

Chapter 23: Mother

Chapter 24: Siarra's Refuge

Chapter 25: Taken

Chapter 26: Punished

Chapter 27: A Library's Secrets

Chapter 28: Unlocked

Chapter 29: Kulldye Dreg

Chapter 30: Expansion

Chapter: 31 The Face Within

Chapter 32: The Order of White

Chapter 33: A Rising Army

Chapter 34: Unwelcome Guests

Chapter 35: The Master Contract

Chapter 36: The Darkest Prison

Chapter 37: Solitary

Chapter 38: The Horrending Dagger

Chapter 39: Farsight

Chapter 40: The Horrending Hex

Chapter 41: Thastin's Secret

Chapter 42: Defiance

Chapter 43: Confession

Chapter 44: Descent Unto Dark

Chapter 45: Broken

Chapter 46: A Daughter Grown

Chapter 47: A Friend Returned

Chapter 48: Mimicry

Chapter 49: Impact of the Fallen

The Chronicles of Lumineia

Author Bio

Prologue: Magic
Unbound

The sound of the television barely reached the last cell on
the block, yet it was an amenity other inmates had killed for. From a guard
station around the corner, the newscaster's voice wafted through the triple
steel doors that led to Robar's cell. He listened to the Russian woman as he
exercised on the floor.

The reported events meant nothing to him, but it was like
water to a man dying of thirst. Anything that broke up the monotony of life
here was welcome. Regarded as one of the strongest prisons on Earth, the Black
Dolphin held the dregs of mankind. Killers, terrorists, and even cannibals
resided within, and not one soul had ever escaped. Over thirty-five hundred
people had been killed by the seven hundred inmates.

Robar himself had contributed a significant number to that
total, but most of his victims had been other inmates. Pedophiles, rapists, and
other killers had all earned marks on his left forearm, where a few dozen
jagged lines displayed his tally. Gracing his right shoulder, another tattoo identified
him as a former US Navy SEAL.

He considered himself fortunate that the guards had moved
him to the end cell. Snapping the neck of a Russian mob enforcer had been his
intention. Saving a guard's life was a bonus that he hadn't planned on.

In other prisons Robar might have been concerned about
making friends among the guards—or
alienating the other inmates. He doubted it would cause much additional
conflict here. Without an exercise yard or cafeteria, there were zero chances
for inmates to mingle. Even with the restrictions, Robar watched his back. Per
capita, the Black Dolphin had more murders than any other Russian prison.

His cellmate moved, and Robar's eyes flicked to him.
Vladimir Ruskin looked away, and Robar inwardly sighed. The intent in his brief
gaze confirmed what Robar had suspected for a week. Vladimir had been contracted
to kill him, probably in an attempt for another inmate to gain the end cell.

His attention on his cellmate, Robar didn't stop using the
walls and floor to work out. Throughout the day they weren't allowed to lay
down on their bunks or even sit on them, so he used the tiny cell to keep in
shape. He only paused when the news program changed tone.

After twelve years in the Black Dolphin he knew the sound of
panic in a voice. Upon hearing it from the TV he rose to his feet and glided to
the door. Even with the proximity he had to strain his ears to make out the
words. The fear in the woman's voice was evident as she detailed the breaking
news. Then it cut to a clip where several people were speaking in English.

"We're still receiving reports from Mt. Elbrus,"
another woman said, her accent identifying her as British, "but the
initial blast has snapped trees like twigs. As you can see in the distance, the
ash cloud has darkened the sky above the volcano. From what we understand the
lava flow has been minimal, and all of the reported deaths have come from the
cloud. The exact number of casualties is still undetermined, but right now it
appears to be more than two thousand.

"We have been unable to determine if this eruption was
indeed caused by these mages, or if this is some sort of elaborate hoax. We
take you now to a replay of the video that was broadcast from the summit of the
volcano immediately prior to its eruption . . ."

Robar's eyes widened as he heard mention of the mages—on public television. Even
more disturbing is what he heard after. There was a short conversation,
followed by an order to kill. Then they were interrupted by the arrival of
another party. The subsequent battle was brutal and bloody.

Men shouted and a woman screamed to “destroy the entity.” In
quick succession he heard magical spells striking steel. He flinched as a bone
snapped. Then a muted clang echoed as metal impacted with flesh.
Something shattered and fire exploded. By then the spells were too fast to
identify.

It had been a lifetime since Robar had heard them, but he
knew exactly what the video depicted. To hear it on live television was like
diving into an icy lake. He never considered if it was fake. The sounds were
too visceral, too real to be falsified. But had the entire magical world gone
public? Who would have done such a thing? And who were those fighting on Mt.
Elbrus?

Some of his questions were answered as he heard mention of
the oracle, and memories from his youth flooded his mind. The prophecy of her
being born was well known among the mages, especially for what it heralded. He
hadn't heard of her being born, but that was to be expected in here.

He blinked as he heard mention of an entity called the Dark,
and felt a chill at the description of its power. Questions bombarded his mind,
but he forced them aside so he could listen to the rest of the shocking video.
A moment later it ended with a rising roar that reverberated down the prison
corridor, rattling the bars in Robar's hands with its intensity. The sound abruptly
cut off and the British newswoman returned.

"We have confirmed that the video was broadcast
throughout the world, and the feed interrupted all regular television and
satellite channels late last night. Several governments, including Syria, Iran,
and Egypt, have downplayed the video, describing it as an elaborate hoax.
England and the United States have sought to quell fears even as they attempt
to discredit the video. Our own experts have been unable to prove it as a fake.
As impossible as it may seem, there is a chance that the existence of
magic has been proven . . ."

In halting words the woman struggled to explain to her
audience what they had just witnessed. The only new piece of information Robar
managed to glean was that the incident had occurred at an assumed dormant
volcano 500 miles from the Black Dolphin prison.

There was a burst of static. Not uncommon for the region, it
nevertheless elicited a cacophony of angry shouts from the guards. Their voices
drowned out the newscaster, and Robar fell to pondering the sudden revelations.
His resentment for the world he'd forsaken ran deep, but his instincts screamed
of impending danger for not just the mages. Whatever the source of the video,
it had revealed the entire world of magic to the non-mage nations of Earth.

The shuffle of footsteps was his only warning, and he spun
to face his cellmate. Taking advantage of Robar's distraction, Ruskin had crept
up behind him and lunged. Robar caught the man's wrist as it stabbed toward
him, redirecting the toothbrush knife sideways. Vladimir's arm passed between
the bars, and Robar threw his weight into the man's elbow. The snap of
cartilage and bone was only matched by the man's howl.

Robar dodged the retaliating swing from Ruskin's other arm
and stepped to the back of the cell. At six foot two, Robar wasn't a small man,
but Vladimir had a couple of inches and thirty pounds on him. He'd probably
only waited this long out of fear. Cursing in Russian, Vladimir pulled his arm
free and transferred the makeshift knife into his free hand.

"I will gut you for that," he hissed in Russian

In the background, the newscaster's voice ended as they
replayed the clip. Furious at missing the chance to hear it again, Robar
stepped into Ruskin's lunge and punched him in the gut. Hardened by years in
the US military and a decade in prison, he delivered a blow that knocked the
wind from the bigger man's lungs. Fighting to breathe, Ruskin retreated.

Robar didn't let him.

Like smooth water he slipped under the outstretched knife
and to Ruskin's back. The man desperately sought to spin, but Robar caught the
back of his good arm and pulled, slamming the man's head into the bars. Blood
fountained into view as his forehead struck.

Still holding Ruskin's arm, Robar twisted it down into a savage
yank, throwing Vladimir to the floor. Stunned and without air, he fell on his
broken elbow and released a gurgling scream. Robar stripped the knife from
Ruskin's shaking fingers and plunged it into the man's neck, eliciting another
bellow. Robar leaned in and hissed in Russian.

"A millimeter to the side and you would be
dead." He twisted the toothbrush knife in emphasis, causing Vladimir to
squirm. Then Robar's voice turned dangerously mild. "When you get out of
the infirmary, kill the one who sent you or come after me again. I really don't
care."

Leaving the sharpened toothbrush in the groaning man, he
rose to his feet and listened to the news broadcast, trying to glean more
insights into what had happened. In seconds the guards watching the twenty-four-hour
monitors rushed to his cell and screamed at him to move to the back wall. He
complied, but his attention remained on the broadcast. After pulling Vladimir
from the room, they came for him. He continued to listen until they dragged him
out of earshot.

Dropped in the tiny box known as the "hole," he
considered what the mentioned Dark could do, and where it would go. What little
he'd heard implied that the Dark had the ability to force men to obedience, and
that its master intended to use it to take over the nations of earth.

He frowned as he realized he was thinking too far ahead. The
countries of Earth first had to deal with reality. But how would they react to
the news that magic existed?  The answer came easily. Disbelief would be first.

Then fear.

Chapter 1: Recon

Captain Eric "the Wolf" Thompson climbed into the
first Zodiac and took up position at the prow, his modified MP7 pointing out.
As the others climbed in he scanned the dark horizon with his scope.

"Clear," he whispered as seven members of
SEAL Team 3 climbed in behind him. Led by Lieutenant Chuck "the Duck"
Hammond, the second half of the platoon climbed into another inflatable boat
and took up similar positions. With barely a whisper, the tiny covert sub that
had brought them slipped under the water.

Wolf's earbud crackled to life. "Good hunting,
Seawolf," the captain of the sub said, "we will rendezvous with you
at the extraction point at 0900."

"Understood, Barracuda," he replied, "going
radio silent in one."

"Barracuda out," the captain replied.

It had been seven days since the video had exploded over the
world like an earthquake, and no one seemed to know how to react. At first it
had been dismissed as a hoax. Then the media reporting on the volcano's
eruption had begun to support it. Not one soul had stumbled from the unusually
opaque ash cloud, forcing the media to consider that the words about the Dark
could be true.

On paper the SEAL's mission was a special reconnaissance of
the ash cloud from the volcano, but it was also meant to ascertain the true
nature of the purported Dark. But how dangerous could it be? To Wolf the real
danger came from their position. The tactical insertion sub had been with a US
fleet in the Aegean Sea, and had been ordered to covertly enter the Black Sea.
The act was in direct violation of Russian borders, so encountering any of the
Russian Black Sea fleet would technically be cause for war, which is why a SEAL
team had been sent.

"Four klicks to the ash cloud," he whispered.
"Keep it under fifteen knots. Let's not give away our position."

Sergeant Peterson maneuvered into place next to him as
Ensign Baker started the motor. Peterson spoke without moving from his gun.
"Captain, what could cause us to lose contact with the entire region?
Think there's some sort of static interference from the volcano?"

Wolf didn't take his eyes from the horizon.
"Everything's gone down," he said. "It's not just electronic
communications. People aren't coming out either. Even relief organizations that
have entered haven't come out."

Peterson’s eyebrows shot up. "No one? How's that
possible? There's what . . . a million people inside the cloud?"

Wolf nodded. "Around that."

"So Naval command thinks that something else is causing
the damage?"

Duck chimed in over the radio. "The incident occurred
on top of the volcano. You think the so-called mages had something to do with
it?"

"Command thinks they do," Wolf responded.
"And that's why we're here. You all saw the sat feeds. The cloud is much
denser and darker than it should be."

Peterson jerked his head. "I bet the whole thing was a
stunt for some movie."

Wolf's gaze flicked to him and then returned to scanning the
sea. "How do you explain the heightened darkness? Or the lack of people
coming out?"

Peterson issued a derisive snort, but didn't have an answer.
In the ensuing silence Wolf addressed the team. "You were all there for
the briefing. We're to establish if this Dark is a real threat, and attempt to
gather intelligence on its function. Whether or not you believe in the
paranormal, you are under orders to exercise the utmost caution. Is that
clear?"

A scattering of Hooyah's answered him, and he
returned his attention forward. If anyone else had any opinions they kept it to
themselves. They were effectively behind enemy lines, and causing tension
between the US and Russia right now would be very bad. Thirty minutes later
they reached the cloud.

At first Wolf thought it was just the predawn darkness, but
as the minutes ticked away the sun did not rise when it should have. The early
morning light did not brighten, and he checked his timepiece several times.
Then he spoke to Duck.

"Dawn was at 7:46, right Lieutenant?"

Duck threw him a look from the boat twenty feet away. Even
with the motion of the boat and the camo paint on his face, Wolf could see the
concern in his eyes.

"Affirmative, Sir," Duck said.

Wolf considered what to do. Their mission was to scout the
edge of the Dark, not be lost within it. He'd counted on the dawn to illuminate
the ash cloud, but if the cloud had risen high enough to block it . . .

His gut tightened. "Slow to five knots," he said.
"Morris, switch to thermals and tell me what you see. Harmon, launch the
UAV."

In the other boat one of the SEALs retreated to the center
of the craft and withdrew a small model airplane. A former quarterback, Harmon
threw it with practiced precision. Its onboard electric motor released a faint
buzz as it climbed into the air.

"Intel coming up," Harmon said. "Visibility
is low."

"Tell me when you lose contact with it."

"What makes you think we'll lose—wait, there's some sort of interference with
the UAV. Inserting return order now. UAV is failing to respond." He cursed
loudly. "UAV lost, sir."

"Anything on the thermal scan?" Wolf asked.

Morris shook his head, and raised the goggles onto his
forehead. "Everything ahead is the same temperature. It's like I'm picking
up the ambient heat."

Wolf did the math to estimate the distance and then made a
decision. "Come about. Weapons ready and stand-by."

The Zodiacs swung in unison and pointed west. Wolf
maneuvered himself through the boat as it turned, and placed himself directly
next to Wilson on the engine. Once they were pointed away from the cloud, Wolf
said, "Reverse at two knots."

One of the ensigns nearby gave him a strange look, but he
ignored it. He knew he was being overly cautious, but the sun failing to rise
had left him agitated. If the threat proved viable he wanted to be pointed away
from it. Whatever he'd thought before, he could not refute that this was no
normal ash cloud.

He counted the seconds until he estimated they'd closed half
the distance. "Cut engines and coast in," he said. "Wilson and
Coombs, keep your hands on the throttle. We may need to exit hot. Everyone
else, weapons ready."

A smattering of clicks indicated safety's coming off. Then
there was nothing but the sea splashing against the rubber hulls of the
Zodiacs. Wolf listened to the steady breaths of the experienced operators
around him. For the first time in years he felt a trickle of fear seep into his
gut. For two minutes there was nothing but the slight rocking of the boat and
the unnaturally still air.

Then the view began to darken.

Imperceptible at first, the surrounding area gradually faded
from view. The early morning light lost its power in a matter of seconds, until
abruptly it winked out. They were plunged into darkness so absolute that Wolf
lost sight of the scope in front of his eye. He opened his mouth to speak, but
what he heard caused him to hesitate.

The whispers were faint at first. Then he realized they were
not coming from his team. He flinched as something sharp struck his inner ear.
Then images joined the voices. He'd been a Navy SEAL for over a decade, and in
that time had killed many of his country's enemies. Each one flashed before him
in a cascade of bloody bodies. Angry and vengeful, the voices took on a
condemning tone, and the images shifted to the families of those he'd killed.
Sons who he'd made fatherless. Wives who he'd made widows. He had never seen
them, but somehow knew who they were.

Self-loathing and hatred flooded him, and his hands began to
tremble. Distantly he heard shots being fired, but could not seem to grasp
where they had come from. How could he have done such acts? How could he have
ever believed they were necessary? He'd killed, in cold blood when necessary,
and their blood screamed at him for retribution.

What kind of a creature was he? How could he deserve to live
after what he'd done to so many? His body began to shake from the guilt, and
emotion settled onto his chest like a massive anchor. He did not deserve to
exist. He had never deserved to exist . . .

Hearing his admission, the voices became a shrieking hiss,
calling for him to give up his mind. Perhaps if another took control of his
mind then his body could atone for his heinous acts. He just needed to let go.
There was no need to shed any more tears . . .

Was he crying?

He shuddered, and like breaching the surface from a deep
dive his awareness returned in force. The voices remained, but were momentarily
dimmed. Anger filled him at the attempted twisting of his mind, and his memory
flashed to the week he'd been a POW in Sudan.

Snarling, he forced the whispers from his skull, and turned
his attention to his team. He could not see them, but he could hear them. Some
muttered for relief, others were crying, and two sounded like they were arguing
why they should kill themselves. To hear a hardened Navy SEAL cry stabbed fear
into Wolf like nothing ever had.

Wolf shoved Wilson out of the way and activated the motor of
the Zodiac. It coughed, but failed to catch. He tried again, and then again.
Frantically he fought the engine—until
suddenly it sputtered to life. Punching the throttle, he held on as the Zodiac
accelerated. The other SEALs in the boat bounced around, and he prayed that
they didn't fall out.

As if sensing their escape, the Dark pressed around him and
pushed into the engine. The motor began to sputter, causing them to slow—but it was too late. The
view had lightened, and a moment later they burst into the light. The whispers
evaporated as they bounced into the open. Then he saw his men.

Two appeared to be dead. Both of the injuries were self-inflicted.
Others had suffered as well, their skin darkened to the color of smoke. Their
fingers were curled like a beast's claws. Each sucked in a desperate breath and
their eyes snapped open, frantic and agitated, but alive.  A few more minutes
of the psychological attack would no doubt have proven fatal for all of them.

Wolf turned to search for the other boat, but it was nowhere
to be found. He clicked his earbud and shouted for Duck, but there was no
response. Out of options, he punched Wilson in the face, causing him to blink
back to awareness.

"Hey! . . . what happened?" Wilson said. His hands
were still shaking but his eyes were clear.

"Get on the motor," Wolf barked. "If the area
starts to darken again you get them clear. Understood?"

Training took over, and Wilson lifted himself up with a
grunt. Before he'd even grabbed the stick, Wolf had begun divesting himself of
weapons. In seconds he was down to his combat fatigues.

"You're not going back in there," Wilson said, his
expression aghast.

"The other boat didn't come out," Wolf said.
"I'm going to see if the cloud's power extends underwater. It might be the
only way to get them out."

Wilson's gaze hardened. If there was anything a SEAL
wouldn't do, it was leave a man behind. Wolf shucked his boots and dived
overboard. He swam hard until the whispers started. Then he ducked under the
water and kept swimming, relieved that the attack fell silent. After thirty
seconds he rose, took a breath, listened, and then dived back under.

The view was absolute black, and silent as death. As if
anticipating his appearance, the voices screamed into his mind the moment his
head broke free. Gritting his teeth, he focused on listening for his team. Then
he dived again.

He swam hard, but not to the point of fatigue. He couldn’t
risk being trapped inside the Dark. On the fourth breach he heard the familiar
splatter of waves lapping against rubber. The lack of sound from his men was
disconcerting, but he was already committed. Estimating the distance to be twenty
yards, he swam underwater the whole way.

Holding his breath, he extended his hands above the surface
and touched rubber and rope. Feeling his way to the back, he found the stick
and fumbled for the starter. His lungs burned, but he kept working until he
felt the engine sputter. Steeling himself, he rose just long enough to catch a
fast breath and then dived under.

The assault from the Dark was deafening, but he'd already
retreated before it could gain a foothold in his mind. This time he heard groans
from his men, and they galvanized him into action. Kicking hard, he turned the
boat in what he hoped was the right direction, and kept pressing the starter.

It failed, repeatedly.

Giving up, he ducked under the boat and swam to the front.
From there he grabbed the lead rope and pulled it into the water. Then he
wrapped it around his shoulder and began to swim, rising only when he had to.
After twenty minutes of straight swimming his energy was beginning to lag, but
he refused to give up.

Throwing himself into the motion, he swam as hard as he
could, and only surfaced when the need threatened to engulf him. Each time the
Dark assailed him. Each time he prevailed. With all his strength he continued
to swim.

Ten yards became twenty, and then thirty. Soon he'd gone
over a hundred yards, and still the darkness pressed against him. Had he gone
in the wrong direction? Was he carrying his team deeper into the Dark? Even a
slight change would drastically impact his destination.

His strength waning, he fought on. Defying the Dark's
attempt to subvert his will, he thought of the families of his men, of the
children that he refused to leave fatherless. His muscles ached and burned, but
he forced them to move. Just one more yard, he told himself. Just one
more stroke.

The darkness did not abate, and his body began to fail. Only
his memory of the SEAL training kept him going. In a single week the Master
Chief had tried to break him, but Wolf had refused to quit. He didn't fail
then, and he wouldn't now. Gathering himself for a final push, he counted the
beats of his thundering heart, daring himself to go on. Each time he surfaced
the Dark's words became more compelling.

Just give up, it said. You can rest.

His body wanted to listen, but his mind found greater
strength. It sounded just like the Master Chief, and the words sparked a fire
in his gut. He'd lost count of the distance, of his direction. There was only
the will to pull the water toward himself, of the sensation of the rope tearing
into his shoulder.

He came up for a rasping breath and ducked under again. Two
strokes later he realized that he hadn't heard anything. Hope lifted him to the
surface again, and he finally saw a faint tinge of light on the surface.

Relief exploded through him, but he forced himself to swim
further. Now that he could swim on the surface, he gasped for breath between
every stroke. A moment later he spotted the second Zodiac and turned toward it.

"Captain?" Wilson called, and he recognized the
voice.

The other motor gunned to life and the boat swung toward
him. It glided next to him, and several hands reached down. A wave of nausea
filled him as he finally allowed his body to relax, and he vomited into the
water. He feebly held on as they dragged him aboard and removed the rope from his
raw shoulder.

He fell inert, struggling to issue orders. "Get
bindings on anyone . . . not back to normal."

The engine was already surging, and the boat tilted as they
turned. As they raced away Wolf saw that the sun had finally managed to crest
the top of the cloud, revealing the breadth of the Dark. Stretching to twenty
thousand feet in height, it expanded from the far north to the far south, and
loomed like a massive black cliff. The sheer scope of the cloud sent a chill
through Wolf's soaked clothing.

He'd faced insurgents, survived countless firefights, and
even been a POW. He had the scars of numerous high-risk combat missions
scattered over his body, but nothing had prepared him for such a threat. His
strength gone, he lapsed into unconsciousness.

With fear in his heart.

Chapter 2: The
Inside Man

"Ready?" Hawk asked.

Tess threw him a look. As a druid bonded to a phoenix, Hawk
had lived for thousands of years. He was one of the most powerful people on the
planet—yet a week ago
he had been trapped and nearly killed by the Harbingers on Mt. Elbrus.

Her lips tightened as she recalled the moment her birth
mother had revealed herself to be the Master. In the few months that Tess had
known her, Alice had seemed sincere and concerned. Lurking beneath the façade,
she'd ordered the murder of thousands.

"Did you ever suspect her?" she asked impulsively.

Hawk sighed. "I had no reason to. She took refuge among
us to escape your father. With her magic stripped from her—"

"Not all of her magic," Tess said darkly.

"True," he conceded, "but we still do not
know what that power is. When she fled to us her other magic had been taken. I
did not think an enemy would go to such lengths in order to gain access to the
Guild."

The guilt in Hawk's tone caused Tess to touch his arm.
"She tricked us all."

"She tricked me." Hawk's eyes turned on
her, and she saw the rage of a phoenix reflected in them. "I am the
Guildmaster. She spilt blood because I did not discover her."

Tess jerked her head. "Whatever she did in the past,
whoever she betrayed, we took away her greatest asset, her anonymity." She
looked away, still uncertain if she'd made the right choice.

The video clip of Tess and Hawk fighting for their lives on
Mt. Elbrus had gone viral. After thousands of years of secrecy, proof of magic
had been broadcast to every corner of the world. Half a dozen forms of magic
had been on display, not to mention clear images of the enormous Iseonix, a
phoenix, a steel entity, and the Dark. The video ended with Hawk and Tess
purposefully erupting Mt. Elbrus, a disturbing reminder of how powerful magic
could be.

Tess shuddered at the memory. She'd done it to reveal the
Harbingers to the mages, not the mages to Earth. But there had been no choice.
Prior to the incident Alice had gained near total control over the mage
government, a fact unknown to all but a few. In crystal clarity the video
showed Alice confessing her role and her desire to conquer the planet. As a
result, the mages had rallied against her over the last week. That positive was
marred by the impact on the unsuspecting aurens.

Chaos had erupted overnight. Governments tried to deny it as
fake, citizens were divided by uncertainty and fear, and religious groups
attempted to explain away the video. The shattering news had spread across the
globe. Few believed it, but everyone clamored for answers, which was why Tess
and Hawk had come here.

"Evil flourishes in secret," he allowed, and
gestured to the building across the street from them. "Which brings us to
our current situation. Are you ready?"

"Are you sure you wouldn't rather have High Chancellor
Gerik accompany you? He is the new head of the mage High Council."

He met her gaze. "As I said before, the world witnessed
us fight Alice. He will be more swayed by our presence."

Tess relented and stepped out of the shadows. As they
crossed the street Tess stared at their destination, her nervousness mounting.
In the last year she'd discovered she was a mage, fought ancient fiends, and
even battled the Dark itself—but
she had never felt as self-conscious as she did approaching one of the most
recognizable buildings in the United States.

The White House.

Gathering her resolve, she straightened her shoulders and
came to a halt in front of the gun-toting soldiers.

"This is a restricted area," the tall one said.
"You are not allowed to be—"

The balding officer behind him cursed and caught the first
man's arm. "It's them! From the video," he hissed. Drawing his
weapon, he pointed it at Tess and Hawk.

Hawk gestured to the assault rifles and they melted into
puddles of steaming metal. Their expressions frozen in disbelief, the
astonished men stared at the liquefied weapons. Before they could recover, Hawk
said, "We are here to speak with your president. Please be so kind as to
inform him that we have arrived."

Visibly shaken, the taller man grabbed a phone and spoke
into it. As he talked a swarm of uniformed officers converged on their
location. Tess subtly cast a gravity ring around Hawk and herself, ensuring
that any bullets would be yanked to the earth before they could do damage. It
was a spell she'd learned early in gravity class, but not one she'd ever
thought she would need. Even though she'd never tested the bullet stopping
spell, she preferred facing the guns over meeting with the president.

There was a clatter as the gate officer placed the phone
back on the wall. "Please step forward and submit to a pat-down."

Tess was impressed that the man kept his voice even, but
noticed that sweat was beading on his forehead. She eased a step forward and
raised her arms like she was going through an airport checkpoint.

"Feel free," she said, and mentally added, but
it won't stop us from being armed.

A female officer stepped forward and gingerly checked her
for weapons while the bald officer did the same to Hawk. Once they were done
the ring of soldiers followed them as they walked up the grounds toward the
White House.

A suited man brought them to a halt in front of the doors.
"I'm Special Agent Pierce. Please follow me."

Tess and Hawk followed Agent Pierce as he led them down a
long hallway and through a set of scanners. At every step a dozen hard-eyed
agents and officers kept their guns trained on them. In spite of her gravity
ring, Tess kept her motions slow and deliberate. She was confident in her magic
but still found herself checking the strength of her shield several times.

At the end of the hall Agent Pierce turned down a flight of
stairs and led them down another corridor. Stopping next to an open steel door,
he gestured inside. "Weapons will be trained on you at all times. Any
sudden move will be considered an act of aggression, and we will respond with
lethal force. The president will be with you shortly."

Hawk inclined his head and walked into the steel-walled
chamber. The moment Tess followed him inside the door creaked shut behind them.
She blinked into her magesight and examined the room. Like multicolored x-ray
vision, her magic revealed every aspect of matter around her. The room was
square and devoid of furniture, and the metal walls were gray and dense.

A pair of large caliber guns poked out from the two rear
corners. Their intent was obvious, as was the large window that dominated the
north wall. Its glass was several inches thick, and provided a view into a
second, more comfortable room on the other side.

Less than a minute later the president of the United States
walked into the viewing room. Flanked by a handful of Secret Service agents,
generals, and other aides, he declined the offered chair and strode to the
window. For a long moment he stared at them, his expression inscrutable.

Tall and lean, the president still looked like an officer in
the Navy, where he had served for twenty years. His black hair had streaks of
silver above the ears. Rather than detract from his looks, it merely served to
heighten the intelligence of his features. Eyes of gray regarded Hawk and Tess
without fear, but at this late hour they were lined with fatigue.

Tess had been nervous walking into the White House, but now
that she stood facing the man she felt differently. She'd thought being in the
presence of someone with so much power would be intimidating, but oddly it was
not. Perhaps it was because she herself carried a great deal, although of a
different type.

"I didn't believe them when they said you were
here," the president said.

"We felt it best we speak in person," Hawk
replied. "There is much that needs to be revealed, and much you need to
decide. I assume you have seen the events on Mt. Elbrus?"

"I doubted it, at first," the president said.

"One cannot prepare for a change in reality," Hawk
replied.

The president flashed a faint smile. "My analysts did
their best to disprove it, but were forced to accept its veracity. They even
looked to Hollywood movies for source material."

Hawk issued an annoyed grunt. "Magic is merely energy,
Mr. President, and a mage is one who can see and manipulate it. The ability is
inherent to all mankind, but only some have enough to wield it."

The president frowned. "Are you saying that magic"—it was clear he struggled
speaking the word seriously—"is
in all of us?"

"Bland and ungifted doesn't exist in the human race,
Mr. President."

Tess stifled a smile at that statement. Hawk's words were
true, but she was certain that most of the president's cadre would be unwilling
to accept them. While the president digested Hawk's comment another man stepped
into view. Dressed in formal military attire, the stars on his shoulders marked
his rank.

"General Branson," he said, identifying himself.
"How great is the threat from your mother?" His voice was gruff, and
carried unabashed suspicion.

"More than you can imagine," Tess responded, her
voice even. "Although I should be clear. I did not meet Alice until a few
months ago. Prior to that time I was raised by auren parents—and by that I mean non-mage
parents. Alice's role in the Harbingers was as much of a surprise to me as it
was to you." She grimaced and then added, "I would not describe her
as family."

"How many Harbingers—"

The general was interrupted by the president. "We'll
get to that, Jim. Right now I want to know why you have kept magic hidden—and for how long."

Hawk issued a troubled sigh. "Six thousand years ago
the mages withdrew because their pride had led to war. I am sure you have heard
the tale of Atlantis, although I'm certain you didn't know it was the mage
capital of that era. Since then we have flourished in hiding. In nearly every
aspect of life we have surpassed yours. We have mastered justice, order,
health, and social issues."

Several of the people in the other room bristled at Hawk's
words, but the president's gaze only tightened.

"For some time now we have debated whether to reunite
with the world," Hawk went on, "but many worried that it would cause
a war unlike any seen on Earth. Only a handful of mages are as powerful as
those you witnessed, but collectively we could defy much of your armament—nuclear and otherwise. A war
between the nations of Earth and the mages would be catastrophic. Alice and her
Harbingers have—as they
say—forced our
hand."

The president folded his arms. "So how many are like
you?"

Hawk's smile was sad, and Tess knew why. The very Iseonix
they had battled had killed the rest of Hawk's family when it had been created.

"You have no need to fear," Hawk said quietly.
"I am the last of my kind, so my race will die with me."

Tess blinked at his tone and threw him an odd look. Why had
he said it like that?

"And you?" the president asked, his gaze shifted
to her.

"As is mentioned in the video, I am an oracle,"
Tess said. "Which means I can do every kind of magic. Like Hawk I am
unique. Most mages can only do one or two types."

After a long pause the president released an explosive
breath and glanced at Agent Pierce. Pierce's eyes flicked through the glass,
his eyes going hard. "Sir, I don't think—"

"Just open it," the president said. "From
everything we've learned I don't think we could stop them if we wanted
to."

"Mr. President," General Branson said, "I
agree with Agent Pierce."

"Open it," the president repeated.

Pierce issued a rumbling grunt and then muttered something
into his radio. A moment later the entire wall of glass lifted into the ceiling
with a whisper of mechanics. The president strode into the steel walled chamber
and extended his hand. Hawk accepted it with a nod, and Tess followed suit.

"I apologize for the abundance of caution," the
president said and flashed a wry smile. "The recent revelations about our
world have caused many to panic—even
if they don't show it."

Out of the corner of her eye Tess noticed several of the
president's aides shift their feet. She resisted the urge to smile, and
reminded herself of their purpose in coming.

"Mr. President, before we go any further we should deal
with the spy in your ranks."

The president blinked in surprise. "The what?"

"We have information that someone working here is a
mage," Hawk said. "It would be ill-advised to continue until we have
identified and taken care of him."

Agent Pierce bristled. "Everyone in this building has
been screened."

"Not by us," Tess said.

Branson issued a grunt. "I'm not sure we can trust
their intentions, Mr. President."

Tess snorted, and decided she liked Branson. He obviously
didn't care if others heard what he thought. The president cocked his head to
the side, and then released a long breath.

"Jim, they could have leveled the place if they wanted
to get to me." He met Tess's gaze. "Do what you have to do . .
."

—The
speed of the attack robbed Tess of breath. In a burst of motion, one of the
secret service darted from the crowd and wrapped an arm around the president. A
tongue of flame erupted from his finger and solidified into a glowing knife at
the president's neck.

"They will learn to fear us," he growled.

Blood sprayed as he dragged it across the president's
throat.

Chapter 3: Rook

Tess gasped, and it cost her a chance to retaliate. The spy
leapt to the steel door and disappeared by the time she'd recovered. By then
chaos reigned. Agents were rushing in pursuit, White House aides were
screaming, and others had leapt to the president's fallen body.

A handful of secret service turned their weapons on Tess and
Hawk, bellowing for them to kneel and put their hands behind their heads. The
large guns in the corners of the room turned on them as well.

"He's a Harbinger!" Tess yelled, but couldn't make
herself heard over the tumult. On all sides secret service blocked her path. In
spite of her active gravity ring, the muzzles pointed at her were enough for
her to worry. Then Hawk's voice cut through the din like a blade.

"Hold!" The force of the roar was amplified
by the burst of fire around his body. The report of gunfire was drowned out by
the rushing flames. Mounted guns and smaller weapons alike melted, and everyone
except for the general scrambled in retreat. Leaning over the president's body,
General Branson refused to remove his hand from the president's neck. In the
ensuing silence Hawk spoke.

"As you will find, the president is not dead. I took
the edge from the assassin's knife before it could do significant damage.
General Branson, the cut should be shallow but maintaining pressure would be
wise. Tess, you need to go after the assassin. I'll take care of things
here."

The president groaned and eased himself to a sitting
position, causing several of the women to squeak in surprise. His face was
white, but his jaw was rigid with determination. "Do what he says. Pierce,
make sure no one shoots her."

Tess threw him a grateful look before bolting to the door.
The moment she was in the hall she leapt into the air and flew. Warping the
gravity around her, she accelerated after the attacker. Fire gathered in her
palms while she scanned for the Harbinger with her magesight.

Every time she flew she felt a rush of confidence and power.
This time it distracted her attention, and she did her best to clamp down on
the emotion.

The White House faded into the disparate colors of its basic
materials as she slipped into her magesight. Walls, furniture, and flooring
were more muted, while people lit up like Christmas lights. Each bore a unique
combination of colors, defining their personality, emotions, and any magic
within them. Many were scrambling to either run toward or away from the
underground interrogation room. After a moment she spotted one that stood out
among the others.

The colors within him were the darkest she'd seen,
suggesting he lacked any magic at all. At the same time there was a subtle aura
of a shadow around him. It rippled as he hurried down a hall, and she caught a
flicker of light that the barrier was blocking. Evidently he wore a sightshade.
The enchantment would prevent a mage from identifying him, but was not perfect.

In that tiny gap she recognized what magics he wielded. The
shade of red indicated a fire mage, but there was another pair of magics. Their
brightness was enough to spike her caution.

He was already up three floors, and striding toward a rear
exit. No doubt his familiarity with the White House personnel kept him from
being challenged. She banked her way in pursuit. The walls of the White House
blurred past her. Secret service agents cursed as she plowed through them, and
they fumbled to get their guns out. She was long gone by the time they could.

Four turns and several seconds later she burst from a side
door and spotted her quarry. Already a hundred yards away, he maintained a
hurried walk to avoid scrutiny. Now in the clear, she poured her magic into her
wake and exploded after him . . .

—The
impact struck her in the back and knocked her to the ground. She wrapped her
gravity around herself and tumbled to a stop, her back screaming in pain. She
groaned as she sat up and reached for the spot, wincing as she felt the bruise.
What the . . .

The second impact knocked her sprawling, and this time she
heard the report of a high-powered rifle. She should have felt relieved at
surviving. Only such a strong bullet could have pushed that deep into her
gravity ring. Fury exploded through her as she realized that the White House
snipers were targeting her. The anger fueled her motion, and she climbed
to her feet.

Expanding the gravity ring, she stood in defiance as the
next bullet ricocheted away. Detaching the spell from herself with a gesture,
she left it in place and spun on her heel. More bullets pinged off the shield
as she stepped into the air and flew after the spy.

Her irritation mounted when she could not find him. Soaring
higher, she switched to her magesight again. In seconds she spotted him. The
spy had already escaped the grounds and was headed into the trees of a small
park. Pouring fire and wind into her magic, she leapt after him.

Twenty seconds later she entered the trees—but came to an abrupt halt
when the assassin spun to face her. Hovering thirty feet from him, she gathered
her magic, wary of his arrogant expression. Now that she got a good look, she
realized she didn't recognize him.

"Who are you?" she demanded.

He smirked and dipped a short bow. "Rook by name,
assassin by trade."

His accent had changed, and his voice was now distinctly
British. The shift sounded natural enough that she guessed he didn't care if
his true heritage was known. He stood tall, muscular, and relaxed in his secret
service outfit. He didn't seem to care that she had caught him. Her
observations flashed across her mind at the same time she recalled something
that the Swordsman had once said. She'd asked him what she should do if she
came across another mage assassin. His answer had been a chilling, run.

"You're a Harbinger," Tess stated. Trying to be
subtle, she eased a little more space between them.

Rook issued a bark of laughter. "They paid me to do a
job. I did it. Doesn't make us mates or nothing."

"But why?" she demanded. "You know what
they're after, don't you?"

"Who cares?" He shrugged. "Not my
concern."

"Are all mage assassins this close-minded?"

Rook blinked, and then his eyes narrowed.
"Swordsman," he spit the word like it was a curse. "I heard he'd
done some work for the Guild."

"At least I know who's better."

He bristled. "Not according to the last time we
tangled."

"The Swordsman would—"

He took a step closer to her. "You should get to know
your friends better, Oracle. If you knew half of what he's done you might not
be so forgiving."

She swallowed at his tone and the darkness reflected in his
eyes. He flexed his fingers, causing her to summon more fire into her hands.

"I don't care—"

He burst into motion. On instinct she leapt higher into the
air and launched fire at him. It burst across his frame. He ignored it, and
didn't seem to care that his skin was scorched and blistered. Without slowing
he bounced off a lower branch and leapt high. She dodged, and jerked to the
side, keeping her eyes on her opponent—

—the
blow came from behind, striking her in the back like a wrecking ball. It
swatted her from the sky and sent her crashing to the dirt. Dizzy, she gathered
enough magic that she didn't break anything, and struggled to rise. Out of the
corner of her eye she saw the whip of dirt coil menacingly, ready to strike
again.

Rook landed beside her, causing her to scramble away from
him. She brought a shield of fire up, but he strode through, accepting the
expanding burns without so much as a grimace. Knowing the rope of dirt was
behind her, she tried to escape into the sky. Feinting to the side, she leapt
upward.

The dirt whip caught her before she'd gone five feet, and
wrapped around her torso. Before she could move it tightened over her mouth. It
then lowered her to face Rook, who regarded her struggling form with amusement.

"I thought you'd be more of a challenge," he said.

His secret service suit was shredded from the fire attacks,
and his skin was blistered. Black burns streaked his face, neck and arms, and
she could smell the scorched flesh as he approached. He paused a foot from her
face. Closing his eyes, he drew a long breath.  Black, cracked skin faded to
red, and then pink. His blisters were absorbed back into the flesh, and even
his hair regrew. In seconds he was whole.

"Better," he said as he opened his eyes.

Fear assailed her, and she used every ounce of her gravity
magic to burst her bonds. They snapped in an instant and she darted free.
Rook's expression changed to surprise, but she'd already shifted to offensive.

Roots from the neighboring trees climbed from the ground and
reached for Rook. He leaned to the side and a wave of dirt carried him away.
Then he banked like a surfer and sped toward her. She cast a shadowing spell
and the light filtering into the clearing bent away, plunging them into
darkness. Then she shifted to her magesight and used it to see. She lifted into
the air and glided behind a tree, putting more distance between them.

Rook blinked to recover, and issued a rumbling chuckle as he
scanned the darkness. "Clever girl."

Tess cast an echo charm to respond, and her voice answered
from the opposite side of the clearing. "Why side with the
Harbingers?"

Rook swiveled in that direction, but did not take the bait.
"Let's just say I like picking the winning team."

Tess leaned out and cast a fire trap spell. Then another.
One by one she placed the traps around the clearing until Rook was surrounded.

"Then you don't know what you are up against,"
Tess answered through her charm. Then she lit them.

Her shadowing charm disintegrated as the inferno ring
erupted, bathing the clearing in searing white light. Rook grinned as the fire
climbed above, cutting off his escape. Then the ground opened up beneath him
and he dropped from view. Stunned, Tess leaned out to search for him. Then she
heard the scraping of dirt behind her.

"Neither do you," Rook said as she whirled to face
him.

Rook caught her arm before she could attack. Nausea and
weakness exploded through her, causing her to collapse and grasp her gut.

He knelt beside her shivering side. "Healing magic is
so often dismissed as less important, and yet for all its lack of flash it has
a darker side that few care to learn. You see, a healer can cause disease as
much as cure it."

Anger surged through her, but the burgeoning weakness siphoned
it away. She fought back, and willed the tree at her back into motion. The
trunk softened—and then
bent down to strike at Rook. He avoided the crushing blow by inches, but was
forced to retreat. The trunk then wrapped around Tess and moved her into the
clearing, but shuddered and wilted. The bark turned a sickly green and it
couldn't hold her. She stumbled and dived away as the tree groaned and
collapsed. The ground shook when it struck. Branches snapped off and a cloud of
leaves was knocked loose. Through the curtain of falling debris Rook stalked
toward her.

"You should be grateful I wasn't paid to kill you,
Oracle. I make a point not to kill for free." The ground swelled and
carried him close. Before she could react he leaned in and ran a finger down
her cheek, causing her to gag as her stomach revolted. "A pity," he
said. "I would have liked to kill one so prestigious as yourself. You are
much stronger than I anticipated, and you would add to my tally."

Magic and determination kept her from vomiting, but she had
little strength to do anything else. Helpless, she forced herself to look into
his eyes. Gathering her magic, she detonated a wind bomb between them and they
slid apart. Then she forced herself to her feet. The defiance caused him to
laugh.

"Perhaps I should ask your dear mother if you have been
enough of a nuisance."

Sudden rage gave her the strength to speak. "She's not
my mother!"

He smirked, but turned as the sounds of pursuit echoed from
the direction of the White House. Sighing, he turned back to Tess—and barely managed to block
the blow from the fist of earth. Hardened and larger than his head, it slammed
into his hasty groundshield. He slid back several feet, giving her a chance to
fight the weakness curses. Instead of retaliating, he retreated further.

"I'm afraid that's my cue. I look forward to finishing
our . . . conversation  . . . later. But just so you know what you face, I'll
leave you a memento."

He lifted his fingers, and five fire blades appeared from
his finger tips. In a gesture of dismissal, he sent the sizzling knives at her
form. She dodged, but screamed as one found her arm. The blade turned a sallow
yellow and sank into her skin. She forced herself to face him, but he clenched
his fists and hit them together. A hole opened beneath him and he disappeared
into the earth. His quiet chuckle echoed before the ground solidified in his
wake.

Chapter 4: Ultimatum

Within a minute a crowd of soldiers, police officers, and
secret service stormed the clearing. By then Tess had mostly recovered. She'd
recognized the weakness spells that Rook had done, but her skill in that magic
had been insufficient to stop them. Still weak and shivering, she held her
ground as Agent Pierce approached her.

"He got away?"

She nodded, trying not to grimace. "At least I learned
who he is. He's a mage assassin named Rook."

He glanced at the many within earshot. "Let's get back,
first."

She nodded, and followed him back to the White House. In the
few minutes she'd been gone a swarm of soldiers had surrounded the place.
Squads of cops in body armor were setting up mobile stations, and other
officers were sweeping the grounds. The difference from before her entry to the
White House was so stark that she hesitated.

Noticing her reaction, Agent Pierce said, "We didn't
want to take any chances."

"It won't do any good," she said with a sigh.
"Not against someone like him."

"I know," Pierce replied.

The anger in his voice was surprising, especially since it
was directed at himself.

"You couldn't have known . . . " Tess began.

Pierce whirled to face her, but his tone came out in a low
hiss. "It's my job to know, Oracle."

Her eyes widened in recognition. "You're a mage."

"I'm with the Auren Security Squad," Pierce said
in an undertone. "It's my job to make sure no magical threats reach the
president."

"How many mages protect him?" Tess asked.

"Three teams of four," Pierce replied. "The
president has no idea."

They were confronted by two heavily armed soldiers, and Pierce
threw her a warning glance that kept her quiet. He then flashed a badge and
escorted her through. Once they were past the guards she continued.

"So you didn't know about Rook?"

"Of course not, but it explains how he managed to get
so close to the president. Rook's reputation is well earned,
unfortunately."

"Do you know him?"

They were approaching the White House again, and Pierce
shook his head. "You can tell the president about Rook once we're inside.
Now that magic is out, there's no point in keeping it from him."

Now his anger was directed at her, and she flushed at his
tone. "You don't think we should have revealed the magical world?"

"No. I don't," he said, turning a cold gaze onto
her. "Just because you are an oracle doesn't give you the right to make
decisions for all of us. You're still just a sixteen-year-old girl."

Before she could gather a reply, he'd turned on his heel and
entered. Seething, she followed him inside. Instead of to the interrogation
room he took her to a room that sat adjacent to the Oval Office. They entered
to find the president sitting in a chair while a doctor stitched the shallow
wound in his neck. Hawk and one other agent were present. The president looked
up and frowned when he caught sight of their expressions.

"That's enough, Bob," he said. "You can check
on me later."

The doctor placed another piece of medical tape and then
gathered his things. "No sudden movements or you'll pull the
stitches," he said. The president thanked him and then he left.

The moment the door closed behind Bob the president turned
to face Tess. "Did you learn anything?"

Tess nodded, grateful that her healing spells were taking
the sting from Rook's curse. At the same time she felt a flutter of pain in her
arm where his last strike had impacted. In spite of her healing charms the ache
did not ease quickly. What had he done to her?

"The man was a mage assassin named Rook." The
change in conversation helped her stay distracted. "He was quite
skilled."

Hawk issued a grunt. "Rook is one of the most feared
mage assassins, and for good reason. For him to be working with the Harbingers
does not bode well for us."

"You think he will attempt to return?" the
president asked.

"Once they know you survived? I do—although not necessarily
with the same man."

The president rose and strode to the window, absently
buttoning his shirt. Tess glanced at Hawk, but he seemed equally lost in
thought. A moment later the door burst open, allowing a trio of people to
enter.

The first was none other than Vice President Kensey. General
Branson and a primly dressed woman stood at his flanks. Without a glance at
Hawk or Tess, he stalked to the president's side and spoke into his ear.

Tess had seen him on TV, but only briefly. This was the
first time she had gotten a solid look at the man, and she didn't care for what
she saw. Even though she hadn't heard a single word from his mouth, he reminded
her of a car salesman. Perhaps he would have been selling high-end Porsches and
Corvettes, but that wouldn't change what he was on the inside. A peek at his
energies confirmed her opinion.

Annoyed at being left out of the conversation, Tess cast an
echo charm that allowed her to hear it. As an afterthought, she applied the
same spell to Hawk. He threw her a glance in gratitude.

". . . must be out of your mind to bring them in
here. They should be in shackles and prepped for interrogation."

"They are allies," the president responded evenly.

"They're agents of a powerful foreign entity. We can't
afford to—"

"Antagonize them," the president finished.
"We need them, David. We need the intelligence they can provide."

Kensey growled and threw Tess a look of pure hatred.
"These abilities of theirs have the potential to destroy our planet, and
they were instrumental in releasing this . . . cloud. We have a duty to protect
the American people from them."

"I'm trying to protect the country, David," the
president said.

"But we cannot allow—"

"Stop," the president said, using the word that
had made him famous during the election.

His voice was still calm, but the flash of warning to his
eyes was that of a former air craft carrier captain. David glared at him, but
fell silent. The president then turned to General Branson.

"Bring the orb, General."

Kensey nearly exploded. "You want to reveal the only
piece of intelligence we have? The voters won't stand for it if they find
out."

The president turned on him, and the sheer force of his
expression caused the taller man to retreat. "I intend to tell the people
exactly what I am doing. This isn't a political game, David. These new enemies
aren't like any other nation. We need help, and we need it now. Would you have
me turn these two away for fear of being voted out of office? Branson, bring
me the orb."

The general nodded and departed. In the ensuing silence Hawk
asked, "I assume this to be a magical item?"

The president nodded. "It arrived within hours of the
video being released. It just showed up on my desk and gave its message. While
we wait for him to get it, why don't you explain how you knew about the spy?"

Tess managed to contain her smile. "My parents—the non-mage ones that
raised me—work for you.
They're part of the Mage Investigation Office, and have been instrumental in
eliminating several Harbinger threats to your nation's security. They were the
ones to discover an agent had infiltrated the White House. Unfortunately, they
didn't know who it was."

Tess was surprised to realize that she no longer viewed the
United States as her home. Had that much changed in her life? Had she changed
so much since discovering her magic?

The president's smile was in direct contrast to Kensey's
scowl. "I'm glad to hear you already know about the MIO. When it was first
formed there were plenty of people that thought it was a joke. I must admit
that I was one of them."

"Why don't you just go ahead and tell them everything?"
Kensey muttered.

"Excellent suggestion," the president said.
Overriding Kensey’s protest, he said, "From the MIO we suspected that your
kind existed, but precious little about what you could do. For several years
the office seemed to struggle with computer glitches."

Tess coughed. "That would be technology mages. Several
were inside the MIO, preventing it from progressing very far. I believe they
work for the mage government, but the ones within the MIO had joined the
Harbingers."

"So why did those issues stop a few months ago?"
the woman asked.

The president motioned to her. "This is my secretary,
Anna. She knows everything I know. Go ahead."

Anna nodded. "The MIO saw a marked increase in
effectiveness with no apparent reason. The report of our analysts was that the
bugs in their electronic systems were finally worked out."

Tess was grateful that the president didn't seem perturbed
by the revelation of mage spies within the MIO.

"About two months ago I told my father everything I
knew, and he transferred to the MIO. He began working with us to stop the
Harbingers."

Hawk nodded. "We managed to help him discreetly
transfer the spies to other locations. Then we helped him improve his security
so techno mages couldn't remotely control his network."

The president frowned. "At some point I would like to
get a full understanding of exactly what mages can do."

They were interrupted by General Branson bearing a secure,
steel encased box. He set it on a table and entered a pass code to unlock it.
Then he opened it to reveal a handprint scanner. Applying his hand, he flipped
the box open to reveal a glass orb. Tess recognized it as the kind used by
mages for a dozen purposes.

"Mr. President, I would like to remain, if you don't
mind," Branson said as he stepped back.

"Of course, Jim, please," he responded, and then
turned to Hawk. "I hope you can explain this."

Hawk stepped to the orb and picked it up. At his touch a
shape formed in the glass. Tess flinched as Alice's cold features solidified
into shape. It was the first time she had seen her since their battle on Mt.
Elbrus.

Has it really been just seven days?

"Mr. President, I'm sure you know who I am by
now," Alice said, "so I thought it would be courteous to give you a
warning. I now command an entity known as the Dark. It is a shadow that will
expand from Mt. Elbrus until it swallows the whole of the Earth. It absorbs
light and energy, so your weapons are useless.

"This expansion presents you—and every other world leader—with a singular choice:
submit to my rule . . . or be absorbed by the Dark. The countries that defy me
will stand helpless as their people are swallowed by darkness. Those taken will
have their souls destroyed, and their bodies will march with the expanding
shadow, weapons to fight on the Dark's behalf. They will become Twisted, beasts
slaved to my will, broken echoes of human beings.

"If you submit to my rule the Dark will spread across
your country but the shadow will remain at your feet, enacting perfect justice.
Only those that disobey my law will be taken—before
they can do evil. Killers will die before they can kill, criminals will be
taken before they steal or cause harm . . . and even politicians will join the
Dark if they attempt corrupt acts."

Tess noticed Kensey shifting his weight at that statement.

"In those countries that choose to join me, the Dark
will act as judge and executioner. Your rampant selfishness and waste will be
eliminated, and only those who choose rightly will live to raise their
children. You have until the Dark reaches your nation's borders to publically
accept my leadership. After that," her gaze narrowed, "your country
will cease to exist. Its survival is your choice."

Her ultimatum delivered, Alice's face faded from view and
Hawk returned the orb to the box. A resounding silence followed until Kensey
cleared his throat. "The Joint Chiefs believe we should launch an
airstrike into the Dark now, and eliminate this threat before it can get much
further."

The president turned to Hawk and Tess. "Would it
work?"

They shook their heads in unison, and Hawk said, "I
doubt it. I know firsthand the power of the Dark. If it isn't stopped before it
reaches your shores, giving in will be your only option to save millions of
lives."

"How do we even know they are being truthful?"
Kensey demanded.

"Kensey, please gather the War Cabinet."

The obvious dismissal caused the vice president to flush,
but he left without another word. Casting a baleful look at Hawk and Tess, he
shut the door behind himself with deliberate disdain. The president released a
troubled sigh.

"Mr. Hawk," he said and turned to face him.
"What exactly am I supposed to do?"

"Stay neutral, for now," Hawk replied. "If
you aligned with the mages, it would declare war on Alice. You probably have a
few months before the Dark reaches this continent. By then I hope to have a
viable solution."

"You want me to wait?" the president asked.

"And prepare," Tess said.

"For what?"

"For the end of freedom," Hawk said quietly.

Chapter 5: Echoes
from the Past

Tess coasted in the still night air while she waited for
Hawk. Below her, he morphed into his phoenix shape in an abandoned lot several
blocks from the White House. Once he'd joined Tess in the air they climbed
until the night clouds obscured them. The sounds of sirens were loud as they
ascended, echoing through the streets of the capitol.

For a while neither of them spoke. Then Hawk issued a low
rumble. We can't afford to lose the president.

He used the mindspeak that was common to techno mages and
higher-order animals. The mental tone implied much more than the statement.

You don't think the vice president would be an ally,
she responded.

The vice president is a politician—the president is a
soldier. With what's coming we need the latter.

Tess issued a mental snort. Do we ever need the
former?

Hawk released a humorless laugh, but changed subjects. There
is much to be done, and little time.

The Dark has been unleashed, and is now controlled by
Alice. What can we do? If he heard the worry in her thoughts, he didn't
comment on it.

Alice seeks to rob men of choice, and force obedience
upon them. If she succeeds it will mean the end of free will. We cannot allow
that.

But I still haven't found the relics to defeat the Dark,
she said. And I haven't unlocked the Oracle's Crest yet. She touched the
amulet at her throat, wishing it wasn't so difficult to open.

Perhaps we will not need to defeat it, Hawk said. In
the First and Second Draeken Wars closing the portal caused Draeken's army of
fiends to be pulled back to where they came from. I believe it's likely that
closing the portal would eliminate the Dark from our Earth.

She blinked in surprise and swerved under a small cloud, not
wanting to be chilled by the moisture inside. Hawk flew right through it, his great
wings shimmering with steam as he reappeared.

But the portal Alice opened is deep in the Dark. We would
be overcome long before we could reach it, and if you and I became Twisted . .
.

I think it's time you saw what happens to someone who is
touched by the Dark.

How would that help us?

Because it's not the first time I've seen it.

Tess shivered as her mind flashed to her first encounter
with the Dark. Alice's former lieutenant, Ranson, had opened the portal in a
rock troll village. She'd never felt such fear as when the Dark took hold of
Hawk's mind and used him to try and kill her. Tess and her friend Derek had
managed to stop Ducalik, but not before four Harbingers and one rock troll had
been Twisted. Hawk had said he would take care of them.

Hawk dipped toward the ground, and she followed in his wake.
They'd traveled south of Washington, and the smattering of lights indicated
only occasional residences. Hawk folded his reddish-gold wings and dropped into
a dive.

A thick forest materialized into view as they plummeted
downward. Banking out of the fall, Hawk swept over the trees until a small
homestead came into view. Directing his flight toward it, he bled off his speed
and then backwinged to land. As he settled on his blackened claws, he began to
morph back into his human form. Tess landed next to him as he began to walk.

"What is this place?" she asked.

"It was once my home," he replied, and gestured at
the older style farmhouse and barn. "I used this residence throughout the
American Revolution."

"You lived on a farm?" Tess was once against
struck by everything he had lived through.

"I even tilled the earth," he said with a faint
smile.

Well into January, the ground was hard and layered with a
blanket of snow. Unbroken until it reached the tree line, it glittered as it
reflected the moonlight. The scent of frost filled her nostrils and an icy wind
bit into her skin. She shivered and called on her magic to heat her body.

Instead of heading to the two-story home, he turned his
steps to the barn. At each step the snow melted, leaving behind a trail of dry
ground for her to walk on. She couldn't be certain if the spell was intentional
or not, and she wondered again how innate Hawk's magic was.

He reached the barn and stepped to the small side door. It
creaked ominously as it swung open, and he stepped into the darkened interior.
Once she was inside he closed the door and sent a ball of fire to hover above
them.

"This way," he said, and strode to the rear of the
barn.

A pair of horses tossed their heads but didn't retreat at
their presence. Hawk patted their noses affectionately as he passed. Reaching
the haystack at the rear, he walked through the pile as if it wasn't there.
Tess blinked as she realized that at least part of the haystack was illusory. She
passed through behind him, and her vision became filled with fake straw. The
disorientation lasted until the ground gave way beneath her.

"You could have warned me about the stairs," she
grumbled as she rubbed her knee.

"Sorry," he replied, but it sounded like he was
amused.

The illusion ended at a door hidden beneath the floor of the
barn. Hawk put a palm on its surface and it glowed with heat. Then it swung
open. He glanced back before he stepped through.

"The door is set to 528.83 degrees exactly. Any more or
less and the entire stairwell will be incinerated."

"I'll keep that in mind," Tess said, and stepped
into what appeared to be a castle corridor. The similarity to the Guildhall on
Auroraq was striking enough to prompt a comment.

"Is this place part of the Guild?"

"It is," he said, "although it is actually
much older than the Hall on Auroraq."

"Why didn't you have the Twisted placed there?"

He paused and met her gaze. "I did, but I had them
moved when we returned from Mt. Elbrus. In fact, I evacuated everything to the
other guildhalls."

"Why . . ." Then she understood. "You think
Alice would retaliate."

"She already did." He said it without emotion, but
his jaw tightened as he spoke. "The Guildhall on Auroraq was destroyed
before we met with the president."

"Why didn't you tell me?" she asked. Her throat
constricted with fear and anger.

The Guildhall on Auroraq had been a secret underground
castle. Only the Guild members had known of its existence—them and Alice, whom Hawk
had brought in when it appeared she was a victim. Tess felt an ache of fear.
She hadn't realized until now that it was one of the few places left that she
had considered safe.

"I learned while I waited to meet you in front of the
White House," he replied. "I did not want to distract you."

"Did everyone get out?" His look said it all.
"Who didn't make it?" she asked, steeling herself for the answer.

"I don't believe you had met them," he said, his
voice suddenly weary. "But they were good friends of mine." He
paused. "We will speak of this later."

Tess saw the tension in his eyes, and realized that it
didn't matter who had died. Hawk valued every member of the Guild. Their loss
would hit him hard, especially since he'd tried to evacuate that location.

Hawk turned a corner and then opened a side door. Leading
her inside, he gestured through a translucent shield of energy. "I thought
you would like to see the rock troll first," he said.

Thick chains bound him to the wall of the cell. Standing at
nine feet tall, the rock troll weighed more than a bull and was far stronger.
Tattoos and scars lined his thick flesh, bearing testament to his skill in
combat. All of these features she recognized—but
it was his disfigurement that drew her attention.

The trolls she had met previously had brown eyes and
sand-colored skin. This troll's skin had turned a shade of red, and his eyes
had become the color of ash. It was as if a shadow had rested upon him and sunk
into his body, contorting his features to hunger and rage.

"It's been months since they were trapped in the
Dark," Tess said. She was afraid the rock troll would hear her. "It's
gotten this bad?"

"Croson is still fighting it," Hawk said.
"He's not as bad as the others. Willpower seems to be a factor."

Tess swung to face him. "This is better?"

"Our best healer, Leah, has been working with all five
since the moment they became Twisted. Only Croson has regained some of his
former wits. The four humans have demonstrated a continuing decline."

"If this is someone still fighting, how bad have the
others become?"

"I will show you," Hawk said, and stepped from the
room. Striding to the next door, he stepped into a matching chamber.

Tess came to a halt as she saw the creature prowling behind
the energy wall. Its skin had darkened to the color of ink, while its body had
become lean and muscular. A mane of acid green had grown across its shoulders.
It shimmered as the beast sensed their presence.

The facial features had contorted to the point where they
appeared more animal than human. Baring its teeth, it issued a rumbling growl
of warning—and then
leapt into the energy field. Tess flinched but the spell held. Rebounding off
it, the former Harbinger ignored the shallow wound on its forehead and snarled.

Tess swallowed. "I can't believe it was once human . .
."

"It's a fiend, Tess."

It took her a minute to understand. Then she blanched.
"You mean one of Draeken's army? The same army the came close to
destroying the world twice?"

"Humans turn into what we call Twisted—but they bear a remarkable
similarity to Draeken's fiends," Hawk said. "In that age no one ever
understood where Draeken created his army, but this is proof. It seems evident
that Draeken's army. . . were Twisted races from wherever the Dark came
from."

"What do you mean . . . came from?"

He sighed. "I have researched everything I could find
on Draeken, and found scant evidence of exactly what he did. It is fortunate
that I had the chance to speak directly with the man that closed the portal.
From him and other first-hand accounts I came to believe that the portal was in
fact a complex portal charm, a Gate."

"I've never heard of such a spell," Tess said.

"It is old magic that was used mostly by the ancient
Verinai," he replied. "It creates a doorway that has the power to
cross great distances. In their day they allowed for instant travel throughout
the known world. The spell has been lost for some time now, and only old
artifacts still retain it."

"So where does Draeken's portal go?"

"The legends talk of Draeken opening a portal to
another realm," Hawk said. "It is my belief that Draeken
opened a portal to another world."

She started. "Like another planet?"

"It's the only answer that fits," he said,
"but it remains just a theory. The fiends that served Draeken were unlike
anything our world had seen, so perhaps they were the former inhabitants of the
world the Dark is from."

Like a camera flash had gone off, she suddenly understood
what he was getting at. The Dark would destroy everyone on Earth the way it had
in its own world. One by one it would turn all living creatures into fiends.

"But the Dark never entered our world before. Why this
time?" She hated that her worry had seeped into her tone.

He looked to the Twisted prowling its cell. "Ducalik
mastered the Dark, and so had the power to bring it here. Alice too seems to
have power over it."

"So our only choice is to close the portal?" Tess
asked.

Hawk's gaze held her own, and what she saw there chilled her
blood. "If we don't stop the Dark, this is what every person on Earth will
become . . . and the human race will cease to exist. Unless you stop it."

She turned to him. "How can I do that? It feels like
the only thing we do is lose."

"Who are you?"

Confused by the question, she said, "Tess."

He jerked his head and repeated, "Who are you?"

The Oracle. "You know who I am."

"But do you?"

She fell silent. She knew who she was supposed to be, but
could not recall voicing it. This time she realized that her hesitation to say
it reflected a deeper doubt.

He released a sympathetic grunt. "The oracle is meant
to lead, and up until now you have done an admirable job of leading your
friends at Tryton's. The time has come for you assume a greater
responsibility."

"I'm sixteen," she said. "Why would anyone
listen to me?”

He laughed. "I once witnessed an overweight youth
command the greatest army in ancient history. You bear similar qualities to
him, but perhaps you don't understand how you are perceived. From the day we
met there was an intensity about you that spoke of leadership."

"But before I had magic I didn't have any
friends."

His expression grew somber. "That's because the aurens
were afraid of you. Even without magic they could sense the strength in you and
subconsciously moved to avoid it. It happens among animals when lesser forms
react to a predator in their midst."

"I don't want people to be afraid of me."

"Then lead them. You command attention like a born
general, and draw others to your voice with hardly a thought. The stronger your
magic becomes the more you radiate that authority. Even the president of the
United States treated you like an equal—and
yet you still hesitate to lead. If we are to survive you must accept your
birthright."

"What if I can't?" Tess whispered.

His piercing gaze did not waver. "Then the Dark will
claim another world."

Chapter 6: Summoned

High waves churned beneath Tess as she flew east, reflecting
the darkness in the overcast sky. After allowing her to see the Twisted for
herself, Hawk had received a message. Expressing an urgency to depart, he'd
left her outside his farm.

Tess breathed deep of the salty air as she flew, relishing
the freedom and hope her magical flight evoked. It had been a while since she
had been alone, and the solitude reminded her of the first time she had learned
to fly. It lifted her spirits in spite of what she was facing. It also eased
the steady throbbing in her arm from Rook's curse.

Curving into a dive, she dropped from the sky until she
banked away at the ocean. Seawater speckled her cheeks as she raced above the
waves, inches from the cresting water. A larger wave approached, so she put her
arms down and ricocheted upward. With all her might she poured her magic into
her wake, rocketing herself toward the overcast sky. Wind burned her cheeks but
she refused to relent. Her heart pounded in her chest and her breathing became
ragged. Still she flew. She didn't stop until she pierced the clouds and found
the sun on the other side.

She squinted at the blinding display. Clouds rolled below
her like grey cottony balls. She stood above the storm, beyond its power. She
closed her eyes and turned a slow circle, basking in the light. Yet the weight
that had settled onto her shoulders persisted.

Could she have stopped Alice? Could she have prevented the
Dark from being released? No. The answer came with absolute certainty.
She had done everything in her power. Revealing magic to the world may not have
stopped Alice, but it had slowed her down. Doubting herself wouldn't
change that. Hawk was right.

She rotated to the sun, and drew strength from its rays on
her face. Like a shadow of herself had fallen away, she felt a shift inside.
The frightened teenage girl could not protect her friends. She could not protect
her family. The oracle could.

Her jaw tightened.

Confusion was a luxury she could not afford. She'd passed
through Tryton's on her way to the White House, but had yet to witness the
impact of her choice on the mages. The moment she returned to the school she
would be bombarded with judgment. Others would blame her or support her. It
didn't matter. What mattered is that she protected those she cared about—her
parents, Iris, Shorn, Rox . . .

Derek.

Her resolve hardened like concrete. Whether she'd chosen it
or not, she was the oracle. She squared her shoulders and turned her flight
toward the mage city. The only question was how to stop Alice. On impulse Tess
reached to her neck. She'd retrieved the oracle's pendant a month ago. Did it
contain the answers she sought?

Owned by her ancestor, Siarra Elseerian, the pendant was
said to contain the secrets of the oracles. Despite Tess’s best efforts, the
small amulet had refused to yield. She had tried every type of magic she knew—and she was supposed to be
able to do them all. Her irritation growing, she wondered if she could use
farsight to discover if she would eventually unlock it.

Unique to oracles, farsight was supposed to allow her to see
into the future—but it
was impossible to learn when no one on Earth could teach it. Her best attempt
had given her a glimpse of a couple of minutes. She glided to a halt and tried
to look into her farsight while clasping the pendant.

The world faded. Gray replaced blue, white, and every other
color. Instead of seeing the present, she saw the parting of clouds and the
streak of lightning before it flashed. Oddly, another object was forming in her
view, and it was the first time she'd ever noticed color—

She flinched as the crack of thunder rolled around her. The
scene snapped back to the present, and she tried to calm her racing heart.
Berating herself for not considering the thunder, she launched herself forward.
The image of color in her farsight lingered in her mind, but she dismissed it
as an effect of the lightning. Twenty minutes later the city came into view.

Hidden behind the Cloudwall, Auroraq floated in the sky. The
massive storm cloud cradled the city like a giant pillow, shrouding it in
invisibility and protection spells. It wasn't the only mage city, but it was
the grandest. Hidden within the cloud, a techno shield further guarded the city
from detection. Tess cast the requisite spell to enter and flew through the
Cloudwall. Twenty thousand feet above the Earth, the city of Auroraq burst
across her vision.

The sky city resembled a giant flower. Each of the four
petals extended from the center circle out to a point. From her position, she
could see the rolling hills, waterways, and cultured gardens on all four
Points. Shaped and polished, statues and glowing artwork dotted the city.

She blinked several times, trying again to come to terms
with such a large object floating among the clouds. After spending so much time
on it, she sometimes forgot just how impressive it was. Seeing it anew gave her
hope that they would find a way to overcome the Dark.

Dominating Sentre, the enormous Spirus held the Magtherian,
the core of the mage government. The tower represented a focal point to the
city and the entire mage community. Its sweeping granite and white glass structure
stood as a symbol of her hope. Turning her flight in the direction of
Southpoint, she headed toward the school. A spontaneous smile split her face as
Tryton's Academy of Magic rolled beneath her.

A week ago she'd departed with Drake and had been led to an
icy prison. Shackled, she'd watched the portal open, and Ducalik emerge with
the Dark. Now, back in the school environment, she found herself considering
how much homework had piled up in her absence.

She almost laughed. All her effort to excel in class felt
trivial in light of recent events. The Dark had been released, and people were
already dying. From now on grades meant nothing, and every class would serve to
train her to face the Harbingers again. A sense of urgency seeped into her
muscles, and she began to accelerate.

Following the contours of the petal, Tryton's Academy filled
the breadth of Southpoint. A gigantic ring of twelve buildings dominated the
center. The schools for healing, body, and animal magics formed the west side
of the arc.

The buildings for music, sound, and light shaped the
northern side of the circle, while plant, earth and stone shaped the south.
Across the circle sat her favorites. Wreathed in everflames, the fire school
changed color every few minutes. It brought a smile to her lips as it phased to
indigo blue. She'd learned to fly at the mind school next to it. Last in the
circle, the water school boasted water flowing up its walls.

Outside the ring of schools, a trio of buildings faced
Sentre. In the middle, a crystalline roof marked Star Hall, the amphitheatre
and main hall of Tryton's. On either side of it two matching buildings housed
the administrative offices, and the Auren Studies building. South of the school
stood the Tempest stadium, the Unknowable Magic school, and the library.
Gardens, hills, pathways, and waterways filled the space inside the ring of
schools. At the very center of Tryton's stood the dorms.

Tess banked her way toward them. Diving into the branches of
the two-hundred-foot trees, she dodged the cabin-like dorm rooms that were
nestled into their branches. Over four thousand students lived in the massive
trees around the center lake, but Tess only had eyes for one cabin. Feeling a
sense of intense relief, she rose to cabin 313, ready to be home.

Alighting on the highest balcony, she slid the door open and
stepped inside. Stel, her pet grend, noticed her immediately, and leapt from
his perch. Issuing a croon of happiness, he coiled his liquid metal shape
around her neck in a warm embrace. Iris blinked and looked up at the sound, and
then leapt across the room to embrace Tess.

"You're back! And there's so much for me to tell you—quiet Julio, I'm talking to
a friend—how did it go
at the White House? I heard about Rook. Wait, didn't your parents figure out
there was someone in the White House? You should tell them—Mom, where are you? I
haven't heard from you in days. I'm getting worried . . .  Julio, I said give me a
minute. Fine, I'll link the coreless, but after that you need to lay off—and stop downing energy
drinks, you're acting nuts."

She stepped to the wall and struck it with her palm. Purple
lines swirled at her touch, and connected with several lines of unusual
writing. The configuration of symbols made no sense to Tess, but it seemed to
satisfy Iris, who nodded and turned back to Tess with a bright smile.

Tess grinned as she stroked Stel. He was a metal grend, an
energy intelligence that bonded with one person at a time. The creatures were
known to absorb the abilities of their chosen owner, and Stel had already
demonstrated fire and gravity. He'd also saved her life.

She waited for Iris to stop talking. After several months
together she was used to Iris's distracted personality. Being a techno mage
allowed Iris to see every live signal in the air, and gave her the power to
manipulate all of them. She was also exceptionally powerful with her magic, and
Tess had more than enough reason to trust her, starting with how she'd saved
her and Hawk on Mt. Elbrus.

Iris frowned at her. "You have no idea what's
been going on. You should have stayed longer before you ran off to the White
House."

"Sorry about that," Tess said. "With all the
rush for Hawk and me to get there I didn't get the chance to catch up with you.
We're trying to avert an auren–mage war, you know."

Iris dismissed it with a wave of her hand. "The US
isn't going to attack us now. That much is clear." Then she cocked her
head to the side. "You seem . . . different. Aren't you worried?"

Yes. Tess thought of her conversation with Hawk.
"More like . . . determined."

Iris looked at her shrewdly. "When you stopped here on
your way to the White House you were pretty unsure of what you did. What
changed?"

Tess felt the urge to look away, but didn't. "It was
the right thing to do."

Iris began fiddling with a swirl of purple objects. "I
always thought the mage world needed to be public. Now that it is, I can use
any signal I want."

Tess couldn't stop the smile at her roommate's response.
Dressed in dark clothing, Iris's shirt, leather jacket, and black hair was
streaked with purple. On anyone else Tess would have expected tattoos or
piercings, yet Iris had none. In spite of her stature, she conveyed a sense of
fierce determination.

"Oh, and just in case I didn't say it before, thanks
for sending the steel entity," Tess said. "Without him I would still
be encased in ice." Or dead.

Iris shuddered. "I hate the cold. Freezing to death
would be the worst way to go."

"Then don't fight the Iseonix," Tess said
fervently.

"I think I'll leave the giant frostbird to Hawk."

Tess didn't voice the spark of doubt. The Iseonix had killed
Hawk's nest—including
his mate—the first time
they had fought several thousand years ago. As powerful as Hawk was, she wasn't
certain he could defeat the unholy creature.

A sudden throbbing in her arm caused her to rub it. She cast
another healing charm, but it did little more than ease the ache. Stel slid
down her arm and molded around the spot that was hurting. Like a warm bandage,
the pressure helped.

"Thanks," she murmured to him.

"What?" Iris asked. She'd gotten distracted again.

"Nothing," Tess said, and lay down.

"So what now?" Iris asked. Her attention was
elsewhere, but her gaze flicked to Tess, indicating that she was talking to
her. "I mean, Alice has released the Dark, her forces are growing
stronger, you are five days behind in classes, and—"

Tess couldn't stop the laugh. "Passing class is the
least of my concerns. The only thing that matters now is stopping Alice—and the Dark."

Her arm throbbed, and she sat up. "Iris, I would love
to stay up late and talk, but I think tomorrow is going to be a rough
day."

Iris furrowed her brow in annoyance. "Fine, but
tomorrow we need to talk."

Suddenly tired, Tess agreed. Then she rose to get ready for
bed. Before she could, there was a thrumming knock at the door. Already on her
feet, Tess stepped to it and swung it open. Instead of a person, a small golden
cat sat on the ground. Its blue eyes were disturbingly intelligent as it met
Tess's gaze.

"Uh oh," Iris said as the cat spoke in a female
voice like liquid silk.

"Tess Oliver, student at Tryton's Academy of Magic, you
are hereby summoned to a formal Inquiry at the Magistration Office regarding
your involvement at the Mt. Elbrus incident. Please arrive promptly at the date
and time specified or judgment will be passed without your defense."

A day and time appeared above the cat in shining letters.

"The details of these proceedings are being sent to
your private school folder. Pending the outcome of your hearing, your movements
have been restricted to the school grounds. Summons issued by High Magistrate
Mallian. Good day."

The golden cat turned and departed, leaving Tess staring
into the night. "What was that all about?" she asked Iris. She
flinched when Iris spoke from beside her. She hadn't realized the girl had
moved.

"You're being summoned to a trial," Iris said, and
the worry in her voice was evident. "Apparently the Magtherian didn't like
what you did."

Tess turned to her. "What can they do to me?"

"They could strip you of your magic and banish you—but I doubt that will
happen." She turned away and spoke to the wall. "Jason, I need
everything you have on High Magistrate Mallian. Yes, I know he works with your
mother, why do you think I asked you?"

Tess swallowed. "Should I be worried?"

Iris shook her head. "Nah, we'll make sure you've got a
solid defense."

Tess nodded, but couldn't dismiss the worry in Iris's eyes
so easily. Her thoughts lingered on the summons until long after she'd gone to
bed. Rubbing her sore arm, she struggled to fall asleep.

What was she going up against?

Chapter 7: Face
to Face

Jack Oliver resisted the urge to smooth his suit as he
waited outside the Oval Office. He'd been in the CIA for years but had never
met the president in an official capacity—and
never with so much at stake. Tom Richardson, deputy director of the CIA, had
told him just a few hours ago that the president wanted a face to face.

Last night Tess had visited the White House, and he
suspected that was the reason for this meeting. By midday today the news about
the assassination attempt had leaked through the agencies. To Jack's intense
relief, his daughter had not been harmed.

The secretary caught his eye. "The president will see
you now."

Jack rose to his feet and nodded in gratitude. Then he
walked through the door that was opened for him. To his surprise the only
person in the room was the president.

"Jack," he said. "Have a seat."

"I didn't realize this was going to be a private
meeting."

The president was on his feet and moving around his desk.
Motioning to the sofa, he took a seat opposite him.

"To be honest I've wanted to speak with you in private
since your daughter paid me a visit. This was the earliest I was able to
squeeze you in."

"It's almost midnight, sir," Jack said shrewdly.

The president released a humorless laugh. "Forgive me
for the hour, but in recent days I haven't had much time for sleep."

"In that regard I believe we are in the same
position."

The president leaned back and rubbed his eyes, revealing a
glimpse of the fatigue he felt. The pressure from the American people, foreign
governments, and Congress was crushing, but somehow the president seemed to be
enduring.

"You know, I never would have believed any of this
unless I saw it with my own eyes," the president said.

"I found out when Harbingers assaulted my home,"
Jack said. "My daughter sparked an inferno in my house, controlled it with
a thought, and then flew my wife and me through the roof."

The president released a long breath. "The world is not
what I thought it to be when I ran for office—nor
are the threats to this nation. I have been preparing for the last decade to
sit here, and halfway through my term I found out that fantasy is reality."

He blew out his breath. "I have to admit when I was
read in on your office I thought it was a joke. A CIA branch dedicated to
researching magic and the paranormal? It could have been a screenplay. I never
dreamed that it would become the most valued asset to my administration."

"I'm sure you weren't the only one,” Jack responded
wryly. “Shortly after I requested the transfer there, they offered me the lead
position. Apparently it wasn't the most sought after job at the time."

"It is now," the president said. "In the last
twenty-four hours alone I have had seven requests to take your job. I turned
them down."

"Why?"

Jack had known that others were seeking to take his place.
Overnight his position had gone from dismissed as worthless to the most
prestigious job short of being the CIA director. He hadn't known that the
president himself had ordered he remain where he was.

"Your office was responsible for identifying that an
assassin was within the White House. Without your intervention it’s likely he
would have succeeded."

"I'm sorry he came so close."

The president waved it aside. "It turns out that I have
undercover mages as secret service. A certain High Chancellor Gerik appeared in
my office yesterday to apologize for their failure in preventing the
attempt."

"You met Gerik?" Jack was surprised. The fact that
the high chancellor himself had sought a private meeting with the president
indicated that the Magtherian was seeking to ease tensions quickly.

"He looks like a good man," the president said,
"but I hope he doesn't arrive the same way he did before." He
shuddered, and didn't elaborate.

"So why meet with me?" Jack asked. "You've
done an admirable job of softening the blow to the American people. The
majority of the public still don't believe, but the evidence will eventually
prove it. Even the media is praising you for your quick response to this."

The president was shaking his head. "I may be
controlling the symptoms, but the disease is growing. The reports I've read
indicate that this cloud that Alice released continues to expand, and that the
casualty rate is climbing. I'm sure you are aware of what happened to SEAL Team
3."

"I am. Their report and the video from Mt. Elbrus have
given us the only hard intel on the Dark. So far we have been unable to get an
asset in place with the right instruments to obtain a read on its makeup.
Drones lose their electronics in seconds, and personnel do not reemerge. The
local relief groups around the mountain have been ordered to withdraw for fear
of losing more to the cloud."

The president leaned forward. "Tomorrow I'm ordering a
tactical withdrawal of all assets in the region. Bases, operatives, even
embassies, all of it."

Jack blinked in surprise. "That could cause a panic. If
we pull out like that others will elevate their opinion of the threat."

"They need to," the president said. "The
SEALs’ report makes it clear that the cloud's psychological effects alone are
catastrophic. We can't afford to lose entire bases to the cloud. The casualty
rate is climbing, Jack. You've seen the numbers. Three million reported missing
in a week, and by all accounts it's going to get worse. There are five million
people in and around the country of Georgia, and the cloud has passed a hundred
miles from the epicenter. If it keeps expanding it will kill them all. How long
until the entire Middle East is overrun?"

"The UN and NATO are downplaying concerns," Jack
said, "and you want to heighten them?"

"Can we stop the Dark?"

The blunt question caused Jack to hesitate. Then he answered
honestly. "No. Not yet."

"Then Europe, Asia, and Africa need to start thinking
large-scale evacuations, or they will see the number of dead exceed any war in
Earth's history. You've seen the polls. Over eighty percent still think the
video was faked. Their disbelief will keep them from evacuating in time. By
withdrawing our troops it will cause the national leaders over there to take
this threat seriously."

"And keep our armed forces out of harm’s way."

The president gave an approving nod. "But as I said,
this only treats the symptoms. I need to know what you're going to do about the
source."

Jack understood the question for what it was, the true
reason he'd been invited to come here. The president wanted to get a read on
who Jack was, and what he intended on doing.

"May I be candid, sir?"

"I would prefer it."

Jack hesitated, and then said, "What I am about to tell
you could be construed as a violation of CIA protocol, but it is the reason
behind my foresight and knowledge. Since I came to understand that magic
existed I have been working with several of Hawk's people to fortify my office
against mage intrusion. With their aid I gained a working knowledge of the mage
community, their strengths, and their capabilities."

"This occurred before Mt. Elbrus."

Jack nodded, and then cocked his head to the side. "You
knew?"

"Your daughter said as much."

Jack grunted. "I have been aware of the Harbingers for
some time now, but did not include the information in my briefings because it
could potentially burn my sources."

"And you would have been laughed at," the
president pointed out.

"That too."

The president flashed a rueful smile. "You don't need
to worry about official punishment for withholding the intel, Jack. It's placed
you far ahead of your peers, and right now this country needs that."

"Thank you, sir."

"So what now?" The president leaned back.

Jack had been expecting this question. "I have sent a
collection of specialized equipment to rendezvous with one of the CIA's best
assets. He will set it up ahead of the cloud and connect with my office via sat
feed. Before the electronics are fried we hope to get a solid reading on what
it's made of. I have also taken the task force that my predecessor put together
and have been training them specifically to take down mages. So far the
Harbingers we've targeted have died in the attempt to take them.

"We have, however, been able to identify a number of
key Harbingers within the city. One in particular, nicknamed Leaf, we hope to
apprehend and interrogate. He appears to be one of the senior Harbingers in the
United States. As soon as we have solid intel on his location, we will make a
move to take him alive."

"Your wife is on that task force, correct?"

"She earned the slot on her own," Jack said,
"despite my objections."

"I'm not surprised you objected. I understand several
have not survived past engagements with Harbingers."

"Every one of us is in danger. My wife is one who would
rather fight than hide."

The president sighed and nodded. "As would I." He
rose to his feet and returned to his desk. Then he said, "I'm doubling the
size of your office and giving you the highest pay grade this administration
can give. Your file suggests you don't care about the money, but I want you to
have access to everything. From this point forward I want you to focus on gathering
intel on Alice, the Harbingers, and the cloud. Other divisions are being
re-tasked to plot alternative scenarios, and make preparations in case the Dark
continues to grow."

"I'll do my best, sir."

The president turned back. "I know. In the service I
learned that the best soldiers were those that fought for their family. You
have proven that to me again."

Jack stood. "At this stage I can't promise a
victory."

"I am aware of what we are up against, so just promise
me you will keep fighting even if your daughter doesn't make it."

Jack felt a chill at the statement. "I promise,
sir."

The president smiled wearily. "Then keep me posted.
Right now I have to call the Speaker of the House."

"Isn't it late for him as well?"

"We aren't the only ones losing sleep," the
president said. "And if we are going to declare war, I need Congress to
act quickly."

Jack nodded. "Have a good night, sir."

The president's expression indicated he doubted that he
would, but he reached out and shook Jack's hand. "Keep us safe, Jack, and
help your daughter as best you can."

"You can be certain of that," Jack responded.

The understanding that passed between them was brief, but
lingered with Jack as he left. Both of them were men of conflict and decision,
but was it enough? Alice and the Dark were unlike any adversary the nations of
Earth had ever faced. Defeat would be the end of freedom.

And the death of billions.

Chapter 8:
Withdrawal

The stealth sub slipped underwater as Wolf led the rest of
SEAL Team 3 onto the northern shore of Turkey. The small inlet had been used
for covert operations before, but Wolf kept his men ready for combat as Duck
and his team deflated the Zodiacs. Once the gear was stowed they hiked up onto
the cliff and to the dirt road.

Wolf's gaze was drawn to the cloud in the distance. It could
have been a storm cloud, and yet it stretched across the eastern horizon. His
skin crawled at the idea of being caught within its grasp again. The rattle of
an engine drew his attention to an old army truck bouncing up the road. Five
minutes later it slid to a stop amidst a cloud of dust.

"You boys need a lift?" the soldier drawled.

"Load it up," Wolf said. Duck nodded and ensured
the others were quick to stow their gear. Then they reverently loaded their
dead.

The driver caught sight of the five bodies and blanched.
"I dinnit know you had lost some. What was it, insurgents?"

"No," Wolf said as he climbed into the cab,
"it wasn't."

The driver pushed up his cap and grunted. Then he jammed the
stick into gear and the truck surged into motion. "Dinnit mean
nothin," he mumbled.

Lost in thought, Wolf didn't respond. The hour passed
quickly until they reached Erzurum Air Base in eastern Turkey. As a joint
NATO-US complex, the facility represented one of the most eastern bases in
Turkey, and doubled as a commercial airport. Hangers lined the runway, while
mechanics worked on the jets inside. Soldiers played cards in the barracks and
used fans to fight the oppressive heat. Others lined up for lunch at the mess
hall.

Inside, Wolf felt numb as he watched the soldiers going
about their routine. The cloud was only thirty miles away, and they acted like
this? Did they not understand what they faced? But he knew they didn't. His own
report had been sent via the sub the moment they had gotten aboard. He doubted
it had disseminated to the overall military yet.

"Drop me at the Base Command Center," he said to
the driver.

"Sure thing," he said, and veered toward a squat
building.

Wolf stepped out of the vehicle and walked to the back.
"Take care of our dead, but maintain combat readiness," he said to
Duck. "That cloud is going to reach here soon." Then he strode into
the base command center.

Dressed in fatigues, face paint, and festooned with weapons,
he drew the immediate attention of the secretaries.

"Can I help you, Captain?" one of them asked.

"I have a priority-one message for the base
commander," Wolf said.

"This way," she said, and led him to a neat office
at the corner of the building. The nameplate on the door said Colonel Allen.

"Sir." Wolf saluted.

The colonel rose to his feet. "At ease. Thank you,
Linda. I'll take it from here. Captain Thompson I presume? I was informed that
you would be returning from your mission, but you look ready to leave on one.
Didn't you get cleaned up on the sub?"

I'm ready for the cloud to get here. "We need to
speak immediately, sir," Wolf said. "If you haven't already received
new orders then I need to brief you on what's coming."

The colonel frowned at his tone. "We can talk after
you've stowed your gear and changed, Captain. You're getting dirt on my
floor."

"No sir, this cannot wait. There is a priority-one
threat to this installation."

The colonel sank into his chair and made a motion for him to
continue. "Does this have to do with the ash cloud from the volcano? You
should know I don't take stock in fairy tales or magic. The video was hogwash
and we all know it."

"Sir," Wolf said, a trace of anger seeping into
his tone. "Whether or not the video is accurate, the cloud is a real and
viable threat. It has a tangible psychological impact on the human mind."

"I'm not afraid of a little ash," the colonel
said. "Perhaps I need to recommend that you and your men be placed on
leave until your mental status can be determined."

Wolf lost it, and stabbed a finger northeast. "When
that thing hits this facility, every soldier on this base is going to die. If
an evacuation order isn't given right now everyone under your command will
be dead by tomorrow."

The colonel was on his feet. "I'll have you in the brig
for talking to me like that. I have enough to deal with already. My eastern
teams aren't reporting in, and communications have gone down across the
northeastern part of the country. I'm trying to dispatch teams to aid with the
ash cloud. There are millions of people missing inside that cloud, and my
rescue teams cannot be reached. I don't have time for this."

"They are all dead," Wolf snapped. "Everyone
in the cloud is gone. If you send any more in then you are a blind fool."

"Linda!" Colonel Allen roared. "Get the MPs
in here."

A pair of military police appeared in the doorway, their
guns drawn. Like a well-oiled spring, Wolf drew his weapon and spun. "I
wouldn't," he said.

"Captain!" the colonel shouted. "Have you
lost your mind? Holster your weapon."

"I can't do that, sir," Wolf said. "Unless
you give that order my team will not leave this base. I will not let them die
like that."

"Put down your weapon!" the colonel exploded.
"Or I will order them to open fire!"

Wolf stared the MPs down, and saw the reluctance in their
eyes. They obviously had no desire to engage a SEAL.

"Colonel Allen!" Linda shouted.

"Not now!" he bellowed.

Linda continued as if she hadn't heard him. "You have a
priority-one message coming in. I think you should read it."

"It can wait!"

"No it can't," Linda answered. She appeared in the
doorway between the two MPs. Unperturbed by the standoff, she entered the
office and handed the colonel a sheet of paper. He snatched it from her hands
and read it. His eyes bulged, and a vein on his neck began to tic.

"Linda," he said. "Send out the order for a
complete evacuation of this base. All personnel need to be on a truck or plane
by nineteen hundred hours." He turned to Wolf. "Get out of my office
before I bring you up on charges of insubordination."

"Yes, sir," Wolf said. He saluted, and left with
Linda. The MPs made a gap for him. Both appeared relieved.

"Thanks," Wolf said to Linda once they were clear.

She flashed a dazzling smile. "Least I could do."
Then her humor faded. "You made it sound pretty grim."

Wolf nodded. "We need to move fast."

She quickened her pace. "We will."

She settled in at her desk and began making calls while Wolf
ducked outside.  For a long moment he stared at the Dark on the horizon. After
what his team had experienced he could only imagine what would occur if it
reached the base.

Then an alarm began to sound on the base, and in moments
soldiers were hustling in all directions. Wolf had calculated that if the Dark
expanded at the previous rate it would reach the base in roughly six hours,
giving them five to evacuate.

He was wrong.

***

"Forget the gear!" Wolf yelled to the privates
lugging a crate. "Get on the blasted truck!"

"But the colonel ordered us to get the hardware,"
one of them huffed.

I swear I'm going to shoot that man.

"It's you or the gear," Duck yelled.

They looked between each other and dropped the crate. Then
they raced to the truck and leapt aboard. All around, the scene was the same as
soldiers piled onto overloaded trucks. The moment they were full they joined
the convoy exiting the base. The roar of planes taking off drowned out the
sound of shouting men.

Commercial planes and military jets streaked down the runway
as fast as they could line up. Each was loaded with as many people as it could
carry. The call to evacuate had spread to the city, and thousands had rushed to
the airport seeking escape. Many more ignored the order, and stayed behind.

The Dark had taken them all.

Less than five miles from the air field, the city had been
absorbed by the cloud. Only a few hundred feet separated the enormous black
wall from the air base, and it was closing fast. No one watched planes rising
into the sky—their eyes were drawn to the menacing Dark. Everyone knew the
truth.

There was not enough time.

"How did it get here so fast?" Duck shouted.

"Its rate of expansion must be accelerating!" Wolf
replied, and then shouted to the crowd of soldiers. "Grab the sides and
hold on!"

He shoved people at the overcrowded truck and then raced to
the next one in line. It was the last, and there were hundreds of people trying
to shove their way to it. Wolf met Duck's gaze. They both recognized there was
not enough room for all of them. Duck gave a tiny shake of his head, and Wolf
nodded.

"Women and children!" Wolf shouted. "Only
women and children."

Some of the men tried to shove their way past, but SEAL Team
3 knocked them back. In moments the rest of the women and children had been
loaded up and the truck struggled to pull away.

"Now what?" Duck asked.

Most of the remaining men were jogging after the truck, but
the effort was futile. The Dark was now moving faster than a man on foot. Every
truck, car, helo, and motorized cart had joined the jammed convoy. Even a pair
of golf carts were in line.

Slower to get off the ground, nine planes still sat on the
tarmac. Thousands of people that had come from the city crowded the terminal.
Some desperately tried to board, but soldiers on mounted guns kept them from
rushing the planes. They were already overloaded.

—a
sudden, screeching roar carved through the air like a jagged knife. Everyone in
earshot winced, and some dropped to their knees to pray.

"What was that?" Ensign Baker demanded.

His answer came as a flood of Twisted exploded from the
advancing cloud wall. Blackened and bent, the men and women that had been
caught in the cloud leapt the fence at the edge of the airfield and surged into
the airport. In moments they were in the terminal, and then the screams began.

Like ants pouring over toys, they ascended the waiting
planes. Gnarled fists smashed windows or tore at the metal skin of the planes.
The soldiers on the ground turned their weapons on the Twisted but failed to
stem the tide. They were overrun as one of the planes was ripped apart.

The commercial jet beside it groaned from the weight of so
many, and one of the wheels buckled. It collapsed sideways, snapping a wing and
releasing a flood of jet fuel. An instant later a spark ignited it. The
explosion carried into the third, and sent a shockwave that reached all the way
to Wolf. The very ground trembled like a frightened child.

Everyone except the SEALs bolted. Mostly civilians and lower
ranking soldiers, they raced after the convoy. Duck jumped to Wolf's side.

"What do we do, Captain?"

Wolf felt a lump rise in his throat. A wall of Dark was
closing in, ten thousand Twisted were a few hundred feet away, and his men
still thought he knew what to do.

"Let's get to the hangers," he said. "Maybe
there is a vehicle that someone left behind."

The SEALs turned and raced toward the row of hangers at the
rear of the air field. By the time they reached it the Dark had swallowed half
the airport. The burgeoning fires and bodies slowly disappeared as it
advanced.  Three planes accelerated together, and struggled to get off the
ground. The speed caused them to shed screaming Twisted, but the rearmost never
made it.

One of the black creatures punched a hole in the cockpit and
ripped the pilot apart. As the other two planes took off it swerved to the
side. With a groan and a screech of metal it teetered—and then fell. A wing snapped off, and then
another. Bereft of support, the fuselage bounced and rolled. The ensuing
explosion lifted it off the ground and sent it spinning down the runway. It
reached the end as nothing more than a charred husk of metal.

The SEALs rushed from hanger to hanger, searching for
anything they could use to escape. Aside from a few dismantled helicopters
there was nothing.

"Think we should have taken our ride?" Duck asked.

"We gave it to the women, remember?" Wolf replied.

Baker laughed. "They ordered us to leave."

"So?" Duck demanded.

"So they can court-martial us if we live."

A couple of the SEALs laughed. It was the grim humor of
doomed men. Then Wolf looked into the second to last hanger and skidded to a
stop. Inside, a Sikorsky UH-60 Blackhawk sat. Its doors were gone and some of
the skin was missing, but it appeared intact. It even had the mounted guns
poking out the sides.

"Hello beautiful," Duck breathed as Baker
whistled.

"Duck, see if you can get it going!" Wolf shouted.
"We've got three minutes before those things get here. The rest of you
make a barricade. Wilson, find some ammunition for those guns." He stabbed
a finger at the deck mounted guns. "Baker, rip the seats out so there is
enough room for all of us."

Abruptly a figure pulled himself out from under the chopper,
so close that Wolf almost shot him. Grease stained his overalls and he had
earphones in his ears. He sang to himself as he spun a wrench in his hand—then he caught sight of the
SEALs.

Wolf yanked the earbud from his ears. "Who are
you?"

"Er . . . Lieutenant Farlow, sir," he said.
"Chopper pilot. What's going on?"

"Does this bird fly?"

Farlow nodded. "I just repaired the electronics this
morning. But what's—"

Wolf grabbed him and bodily shoved him into the cockpit.
"Get it going or you're going to die with us."

"But—"

The SEALs at the hanger door opened fire, and the gunfire
spurred Farlow into motion. In seconds the blades began to rotate, and quickly
became a blur of motion

"Everyone on!" Wolf bellowed, and the SEALs
retreated to the chopper.

They climbed on just as Twisted appeared in the wide hanger door.
Wilson racked the slide on the big gun and sent a thundering volley through
them. More took their place. The SEALs leaned out and fired on them as the
chopper struggled to rise. The next moment they were airborne, and the
Blackhawk glided out of the hanger door.

The blood drained from Wolf's face. Thousands of Twisted
covered the visible portions of the air base and airport, and the Dark was less
than two hundred feet away. The proximity cast a long shadow over them.

Farlow's jaw fell open. "What in the—"

"Get us out of here!" Wolf bellowed.

Farlow banked the chopper toward the road while the SEALs
shot the Twisted that tried to leap up at them. Then Wolf spotted a woman
running after the convoy. Well behind the pack of men on foot, she nevertheless
ran like an Olympic sprinter as Twisted converged on her position.

"Drop us to the deck!" Wolf yelled.

Farlow spotted her and did as requested, bringing the
chopper to just feet off the speeding tarmac. Wolf pointed his gun at the
cockpit door hinge and blasted it to pieces. The whole door came free and tumbled
away. Then he holstered his gun and grabbed a handle. He leaned out as the wind
tore at him, and shouted to her.

"Linda!"

She turned, her eyes going wide as she saw the chopper
streaking at her. She put her arm out but didn't slow.

Good girl. Wolf looked to Farlow, and he slowed them
down.

"We're picking up a passenger!" Wolf shouted over
the rattle of gunfire.

They closed the distance fast, but Farlow was good. He
slowed to Linda's pace just as they reached her, and Wolf caught her arm and
yanked her inside. Then Farlow accelerated up and away. One by one the SEALs
ceased firing as the Twisted fell behind.

"You ok?" Wolf shouted.

Linda bobbed her head, her blond hair whipping around her
face. "Thanks for the lift."

"Least I could do," Wolf replied.

She flashed a tightlipped smile, and then looked over his
shoulder. He followed her gaze in time to see the leading edge of the Dark pass
the last fence of the base. Its shadow reached for miles, and its height
blocked the sun. Erzurum Air Base and everyone in the city were gone.

"How many did we lose?" Wolf asked.

A shadow passed over Linda's expression."Too
many."

Cold dread pervaded Wolf's heart. Of the numerous conflicts
he'd been in, he'd never imagined a war like this. All his training and combat
skills meant nothing. He looked to his somber men at the back of the chopper. How
am I going to keep them alive? His eyes flicked to hers.

"And it's just the beginning."

Chapter 9: The
Weight of Blame

Tess's first days back at Tryton's did not go well. Her
friends were glad to see her, particularly Derek and Rox. That, at least, she'd
counted on. The other students’ reaction to her presence could only be
described as arctic.

Everywhere she went she received glares and veiled curses.
Even the teachers displayed a harshness that she'd never experienced before.
Her water professor all but yelled at her for requesting the last few days of
homework, and Professor Eranko in Basic Animary told her she had the mind of a
gnat.

By the third day her resolve had begun to erode.  She
arrived at Professor Ricks’s class frustrated and late. Normally one of her
favorite subjects, the air magic course typically started with ten minutes of
free flying. She arrived after Ricks had already begun his lesson.

"Our resident oracle has decided to grace us with her
presence," he said. "I'd put you in detention for your tardiness but
that just means I'd have to see more of you."

Her face burning, Tess caught the first empty chair and
didn't look at anyone. Just ten days ago she'd been fighting for her life on
Mt. Elbrus. Now she was being talked to like an errant child. She seethed
throughout his lecture on solidifying wind, hardly paying attention to what he
was saying. As the student assistant to the professor, Shorn cast her a
sympathetic look.

"Done properly," Ricks continued, "the spell
can be used to beautify and strengthen architecture. It also tames the elusive
nature of our magic, getting us closer to the more important spells that we use
to operate our world. Terminous Launchers, wind lifts, and other travel utilize
the higher order spells to function. And you would do well to pay attention,
Oracle."

"What?" Tess started.

"Since you seem to have other things on your mind, why
don't you come up and demonstrate the solairdify charm for us."

Biting her tongue, she rose to her feet and walked to the
front of the classroom. Since she'd been absent for the last few days she had
little hope of performing the charm successfully in front of the class. Still,
she wasn't about to back down. Squaring her shoulders, she approached the wind
source that sat at the front of the room.

Caged in a sphere, the wind vapor swirled in an ever-rotating
round. Bound by a source charm, the wind could be siphoned off if one had the
requisite skill. Tess had learned early that the energy in air was slippery and
difficult to grasp. Fortunately for her, Shorn had taught her additional spells
during their Tempest training sessions.

Professor Ricks stepped to her side, and spoke quietly
enough that only she could hear. "If you want to speak for all of us, then
I would assume you have earned it." Then he stepped back and addressed the
class. "One form of the solairdify charm is creating an air source. Tess
will now demonstrate why an oracle is so gifted."

Tess's heart sank. Any energy could be formed into a sphere
of pure energy from which other spells could be derived, but fashioning one to
endure was a challenge in its own right, especially with the more ethereal
energies like light or air. It was an upper level spell, and Ricks knew it.

Some of the students murmured at the impossible request, but
no one spoke up. She looked among them, but most of them avoided her gaze.
Realizing she was on her own, Tess turned to the large swirling air and slipped
into her magesight.

The air curved out of the sphere at her touch. Marked by the
white vapor imbued into it, the energy curled and twisted into an oblong shape.
From there Tess began to tighten it. Truthfully she had no idea how to solidify
the air so it remained solid and yet continued to flow. The best she could hope
to do was tighten it until it resembled a source.

The convoluted air resisted her effort to force it into a
ball, but she willed it tighter and tighter until it resembled a spinning gray
and white basketball. She held it firm, and fought to make the slippery current
solidify.

Ambient air swirled around her, drawn in by the magic she
was using. Her sore arm trembled, causing the orb to wobble. She fought to
contain it, and surprisingly, it stabilized. Then the spinning air slowed and
darkened until it resembled the classroom source.

Professor Ricks bore an expression of disbelief which she
hoped she did not share. Annoyance flicked across his features as he caught the
ball and tossed it back into the classroom source. The larger sphere ballooned
out before adapting to the increase.

"You may return to your seat," he said, and
stabbed a finger at her chair.

His anger at being thwarted bled into the rest of the class,
and he gave detention to six students in ten minutes. When it came time for the
class to end he dismissed them with a jerking hand motion.

His gaze lingered on her, but she didn't meet it as she
strode into the hall. Imbued with the same spell she'd just been trying to
demonstrate, the walls flowed with semi-solid air. Wisps of cool vapor curled
off them, chilling the corridor and filling the space with the smell of new
rain. Five steps down a hand caught her arm and spun her about.

"Ouch." She winced as his grip tightened on the
spot Rook had struck her.

Shorn blinked. "Sorry. I just wanted to see if you were
alright."

"I'm fine," Tess said, but he cocked his head to
the side and peaked an eyebrow. She released an annoyed breath. "Why is
everyone acting like this?"

"Hang on."

He pulled her into the wind lift and led her to the roof.
Large faces dotted the space. Distinct in shape and type of air, the fluid
enchantments continuously changed expression. She'd always liked to practice
around them, but this time it felt like even they disapproved.

Once Shorn had established that they were alone, he released
a sigh. "Everything they know has been robbed of them in a matter of
days."

"I didn't have a choice!" Tess burst out.
"Alice was going to take over whether the world knew or not."

He held up a placating hand. "I know that. You know
that. The rest of the mages don't. They don't realize what the Harbingers have
been doing. They watch the memory that Iris broadcast and don’t see what you or
I see."

"What are they seeing then?" She folded her arms.

"Something to be afraid of," he replied with a
sigh. "You have to imagine what it was like for them here. The video of
their leader, Ranson, betraying them before being murdered in cold blood. Then
they watch a battle of epic proportions between parties they don't know, let
alone understand.

"When that scene was broadcast the people of this city
went berserk. People demanded answers of the Magtherian, answers they weren't
going to get. It took a full contingent of battlemages to get the crowd to
disperse, and even then some didn't leave."

"Why didn't you tell me?"

"I didn't get the chance," Shorn said. "You
passed through here so fast on your way to DC."

"But why blame me?" Tess asked. Her need to
understand burned in her voice. "Anyone can see what Alice did. Why are they
mad at me?"

He swept his hands wide. "Do you see Alice here? Up
until a few days ago they didn't even know she existed. You are the one
present, so you are the one they blame. They think that if you had acted
differently none of this would be happening."

Tess looked away. "Do you think I could have done
something else?"

"I doubt it," he replied, "but it's not my
opinion that matters. It's people like my parents that are angry."

"What does this have to do with your parents?"

"They tried to pull me from school because they didn't
want me around you—and
they weren't the only ones. I told mine no, but I'm close to graduating. Some
of the younger kids didn't have a choice."

"But how would that help?" Tess demanded.
"Right now we need to be united. Alice is dangerous enough without us
fracturing apart."

"But who's going to make them see that's what we
have to be? Ranson is dead, and half the Magtherian is compromised."

Tess didn't answer, causing him to sigh. Without knowing it,
his words echoed Hawk's.

"Like it or not, you made a choice for them,"
Shorn said, "and right now it's important that they learn to look up to
you."

She had a flash of insight. "You helped me make the air
source."

He flashed a grin. "Ricks was so focused on you he
didn't notice, or we'd both be in trouble."

"Thanks for keeping it from exploding in my face."

He waved the assistance aside. "Ricks is a hothead.
He'll calm down over the weekend, and I'll go over the material with you so you
don't feel behind."

"I don't care about a grade," Tess sighed.
"But I do need to learn the magic. Thanks."

"I know how you feel. With the Dark killing aurens it's
hard to think about homework. Just remember that there are a lot of people
happy to have you back. Just look around and you will notice that many of the
students are proud of you, even if they don't understand. I'm one of
them." He gave her a hug, causing her to wince.

"What's wrong with your arm?" he asked.

She hesitated, and then told him about Rook. Her arm began
to ache as she told him the story. When she finished his expression had
tightened.

"You need to go to the healing school and have it
looked at. Disease magic can be lethal if not treated. A few years ago there
was a kid who accidentally cursed one of his classmates. The boy lost an arm
because of it. Even the healers couldn't regrow the limb."

Tess shook her head. "I've got way too much to do right
now."

"Promise me you will go today," he said.

She made a show of relenting, and they parted ways. Halfway
to the meal hall she changed her mind and turned toward the healing school.
Even if it got out that she couldn't heal herself, it wouldn't be wise to risk
her health for the sake of her pride. Her arm throbbed, as if confirming the
severity of the curse inside her.

The pain caused her to accelerate.

Chapter 10: The
Cancerian Curse

Tess arrived at the healing school and entered through a
side door. Lined with white and light pink, the color of healing magic, the
curving halls were lit with embedded light magic. Unlike a regular hospital,
the mage healing school did not have a desk. Students needing assistance simply
chose a room, and a teacher soon arrived with a few students. Depending on the
severity of the injury or illness, the teacher would demonstrate or allow the
students to do the healing.

From experience Tess knew that there were more private rooms
on the higher levels for more grievous injuries. On her way to an empty room,
Tess passed a flyer with a broken arm, a fire student with burns on his face,
and a pair of students with the flu. Selecting the next empty room, Tess
stepped inside and took a seat on the raised chair. Then she passed her hand
over the techno orb floating on a pedestal.

She only had to wait a minute before she heard several
students arguing outside her room. She couldn't catch every word, but the gist
was clear. No one wanted to see her. After an exasperated comment, a woman
entered alone.

"Hello, Tess, my name is Professor Jenkins. What seems
to be the problem?"

Tess tried to ignore the faces peeking into the room.
"I had an . . . encounter with another mage, and I think he cursed my
arm."

Ms. Jenkins pursed her lips. "And you couldn't heal it
yourself? I understand you have received some tutelage in healing magic."

"I have, but this was beyond me."

"Let's take a look, shall we?"

She reached out and touched the offered arm, her eyes
blinking rapidly as she looked into Tess's arm. Then she snatched her hands
back. Swallowing, she said, "I will need the assistance of another
healer." She dodged from the room with a quickness that belied her rotund
form.

Surprised, Tess was forced to wait until Professor Jenkins
returned with a familiar face.

"Hello, Tess," Leah said. "I was on a
training visit for the day and Ms. Jenkins asked me to consult. Would you mind
following me to a more private room?"

Tess felt a wave of relief. Leah was one of Hawk's top
leaders in the Guild, so she didn't have to worry about saying something
untoward. At the same time Professor Jenkins’ behavior inspired the opposite
reaction. Fretting and rubbing the back of her hand, she shooed the other
students away even as she directed Leah and Tess where to go.

"Is it that bad?" Tess asked in an undertone.

Leah merely nodded, prompting Tess to feel a wave of
gratitude for Shorn. A minute later she was laying on a bed in one of the
private rooms. Adorned with a pair of memory frames and dual chairs, the room
was sparsely furnished, giving little to draw her attention as Leah probed her
arm.

"Can I assist?" Professor Jenkins asked, her voice
brimming with worry. "My dear, I've never seen a . . ."

"It would be best if I could concentrate," Leah
replied. "This curse is too far advanced for demonstration. Please close
the door and ensure we are not disturbed."

Professor Jenkins wrung her hands but left the room.
"Dear me, dear me . . ."

The door closed with a click, and Leah said, "I suppose
this came from Rook?"

Tess nodded. "What is it?"

"A cancerian curse," she replied. "Given
another few hours it would have eaten your arm from the inside, and we would
have been forced to remove it. By tomorrow it would have reached your heart.
Then there would be nothing we could do."

Tess swallowed. "So you can fix it?"

"I do believe I can," Leah replied.

"Can I help?"

"By giving me silence."

Tess released a breath and tried to relax. She wanted to ask
Leah several questions, but resigned herself to wait. Every few seconds her arm
trembled, as if her bone had turned soft. She looked down once, and saw vile
green seeping out of the pores of her skin. She swallowed against the surge of
vomit, and looked to the ceiling while mentally listing the homework she had to
do. Then a stabbing pain caused her to twitch.

"Be still," Leah admonished.

Tess struggled to keep still as sweat beaded her forehead.
She couldn't resist, and looked again. To her horror her skin was split to the
bone. Green and yellow liquids were being squeezed from the bone like water
from a sponge. They filled the wound, and Leah flicked her hand.

The liquids flowed from the wound and dripped to the floor.
They lingered for a moment before they were absorbed into the material, leaving
pristine white behind. Tess looked away, breathing hard to avoid throwing up.

"Count backwards from one hundred," Leah advised.

She did, and used the numbers like an anchor to fight the
pain, fatigue, and nausea. She reached zero and started again. And then again.
For almost an hour she counted, fighting to stay conscious. After a while Stel
woke up and began to rub her shoulder with a small paw, crooning. Then finally
the pain began to recede.

Tess looked down and saw her skin knitting back together. A
wave of weakness washed over her, which she recognized as Leah drawing on
Tess's body to heal itself. A moment later Leah was done, and she sat back with
a sigh.

"I believe I got it all," she said.

Weak, sick, and hot, Tess asked, "What was it?"

"The cancerian curse alters the base makeup of bone,
creating a cancerous growth that grows exceptionally fast. Once it has suffused
throughout a bone there is no cure. You are fortunate you came in when you
did."

"I almost didn't," Tess said ruefully. She tried
to sit up, but groaned and remained where she was. Leah flashed an
understanding smile.

"I had to use much of your strength, so I'm afraid you
are stuck here until tomorrow morning."

"But I have things to do," she protested.

"You have to rest," Leah corrected. "Or that
bone won't heal properly. It'll take an hour before it will be hard
again."

"How could Rook do that so easily?" Tess asked.

Leah sighed. "Those who practice disease magic turn
away from the healing we are meant to perform. For most of us it is considered
abominable to curse another in such a fashion. Rook, however, is an assassin
who finds pleasure in killing, and pain. He probably found amusement in placing
such a curse on you."

"How can I stop it in the future?"

Leah steepled her hands. "What have you been taught
about healing magic? You should know the immutable laws by now."

Tess nodded, and recited the first lesson she'd learned.
"One can only be healed by energy from within. A body has limited energy
from which to draw. Exceeding the body's limit causes death."

"Straight from the book," Leah said. "Now,
what they don't teach at Tryton's is that diseases can be put into one's
body. Since disease is an organism, a healing mage can manipulate it just as
easily as they can the human body. A skilled healer can, with practice, cause
injury and sickness as readily as they can heal it. The only way to stop it is
by being as strong with healing magic."

Tess groaned. "But I can barely heal myself of minor
things."

"If you cannot master yourself, you will never be the
master of others."

"You sound like Hawk."

"That's because he trained me as well as you."

Tess frowned. "But he's not a healing mage."

"All magic operates on the same principles. Although we
do not share the same talent we both understand what it means to control our
abilities." Leah leaned forward. "When you can view all magics as you
do fire and gravity, you will find that your control in each is amplified a
hundredfold."

Tess let out sigh. "I appreciate the advice."

Leah smiled and leaned back. "Now, what's this I hear
about a summons?" Leah skewered her with a look.

Tess explained about the golden cat, and the date of her
hearing. Rather than ease her concerns, speaking it out loud had the opposite
effect. When she finished, Leah's expression had shifted to one of concern.

"Mallian is a man that demands justice in every
setting. If he is your Magistrate, your defense will have to be flawless."

"I don't have time to plan a defense," Tess
protested. "I have to find a way to stop Alice."

"Nevertheless, you will have to defend your actions, or
risk having the Magtherian exile you. Think of it as an opportunity to convince
those highest within our government that what you did was necessary for their
survival. As Hawk would say, we fight the battle that is thrust upon us, not
the one we wish to join."

Tess released a troubled sigh. "Do I get an attorney or
something?"

"You are allowed an advocate, yes," she replied.
"But it might be better for you to go alone. As the oracle, arriving by
yourself will demonstrate confidence, and a maturity greater than your
years."

"But how am I going to defend myself?"

Leah released a laugh and rose to her feet. "How should
I know? I'm just a healer. I will say that the truth is typically the best.
Mage trials aren't like auren ones. They are much simpler. Now, rest. I will
check on you later."

"Can't the Guild help me?"

Leah paused at the door. "We are helping, Tess, but the
Harbingers are systematically hunting us. We believe in you, and believe you
have the strength to defend yourself. It's imperative that those in the
Magtherian see you as the leader you are meant to be. If we attempted to step
in on your behalf it would only reinforce the image that you are a teenage
girl."

"So I'm on my own?"

Leah regarded her for a long moment. "You are the
Oracle, Tess, and so by necessity will always stand alone. If you cannot defend
your choices then no one can." A small smile creased her features.
"But I will see what I can do. Now, rest."

The door closed with a soft click, leaving Tess to her
thoughts. As exhausted as she was, sleep did not come. More than once she
considered if she could have acted differently when faced with Alice and the
Dark. Each time she came up with the same answer.

But could she convince the Magtherian of that?

Chapter 11: From
the Shadows

Clad in his customary black cloak, the Swordsman stalked
through the jungles of North Korea. With his vision enhanced by his magic it
was a simple matter to spot the sentries. Drawing his sword, he rounded a tree
and cut the first man down. The body collapsed into the mud, causing the second
to turn in time to see the short blade take his life. Leaving them behind, the
Swordsman strode forward until he reached the fence.

Few outsiders ever made it this far into North Korea. The
ones who did were typically prisoners that never got out. The country was
infamous for its secrecy, poverty, and oppression, making it a prime target for
assassinations.

This would be his third visit to the country in the last
decade. Each of his prior targets here had been mages seeking to hide out in
the country. This would be the same, and he did not expect it to exceed his
ability.

He scanned the darkened interior of the complex, searching
for signs of life. Enhanced by his vision, the sentries of the army lit up like
beacons. Amplifying his strength, he leapt over the twenty-foot fence and
landed inside, then climbed a guard tower. Normally he would have preferred to
use his air board for the infiltration, but the information he'd gathered on
the target indicated he was paranoid and had placed hexes around the complex in
order to take down flyers.

He reached the top of the tower to find two guards looking
away from him. He slipped into a crouch and glided toward the nearest. The
snapping of his neck alerted the other, but the Swordsman struck him in the
throat, crushing his windpipe. His blade finished him before he could try to
retaliate. Stepping to the edge, the Swordsman dropped from the tower and
landed hard, cushioning his landing with his reinforced muscles.

From there he circled the camp, eliminating the guards in
the other four towers. Once he was free to move around the camp, he began
searching for the way down. This late into the night only a handful of guards
were out and about. Stalking each, he left their corpses in the dirt and moved
on. Ten minutes later he found a small hut that looked out of place.

The interior was fashioned of reinforced steel, and
resembled a military installation instead of a poverty stricken village home.
Devoid of decoration or furniture, the space held only a staircase leading into
the earth. The Swordsman stepped past the body of the last guard and descended
into the subterranean installation.

As he reached the bottom he slowed, scanning for movement.
Whereas the men outside had been aurens, those inside were likely to be mages. His
sword out, he stalked down the hall. Normally he preferred a more quiet
approach and didn't like to kill the guards unless it was necessary. Upon
learning the truth of this particular village he'd decided on eliminating the
sentries as well.

Beneath the North Korean army uniforms, the guards above had
been killers and criminals. Freed by his target, they had been employed to
maintain the target’s cover. Their movements had led the Swordsman to this
location. The guard's patrols had been anything but organized, making it clear
they weren't regular army.

In spite of the lack of discipline the façade was good.
Aurens on the outside and mages on the inside created a dual layer of defense
that hardly anyone would see past. The Swordsman was not just anyone.

He paused at a doorway and scanned the room. Retrofitted
from an abandoned North Korean bunker, the room was little more than a bed and
a desk, and matched the others he'd passed. The disarray of the furniture and a
half empty crate indicated that someone had been packing to leave. Perhaps
Titus had learned he was a target?

He pressed on, and passed numerous other rooms until he
reached the chamber at the end. Voices drifted up to him from below, and he
eased onto the landing to look at the cavernous space. Rusted metal lined the
walls, while a decrepit helicopter was the only indication of what the space
had been built for.

A handful of mages were in the process of frantically
loading a trio of crates. The contents included distilled food, clothing, and a
collection of older style mage weapons. These resembled his own crossbow, but
lacked a string. Each was built to fire needles of suppressed fire that
exploded on contact.

The Swordsman frowned. He'd expected Titus to be hiding out,
not seeking to flee. What had spooked him? He was supposed to be a high ranking
Harbinger.

Regardless of his reason for running, the man was right in
front of him, and distracted. It was a prime opportunity to take him down.
Deciding on a course of action, the Swordsman leapt over the railing and
dropped to the floor of the hanger. Releasing his strength spell, he cast an
agility charm and drew his sword.

Surging into motion, he cut down two of them before someone
cried out. Then the others reached for the weapons and opened fire. They were
too late, and he was too close. With his agility active he wove between the
shards of fire like a gust of wind. Small explosions rattled the hanger as he
slashed one weapon in half.

The Harbinger looked at the weapon in dismay, but his expression
changed to agony as the Swordsman ran him through. Ripping his blade free he
dived behind the crate and used it as cover to rotate around. Striking hard, he
brought his sword up and into another man's side. He screamed and collapsed
while the Swordsman turned to the remaining two.

Seeing their companions fall, they bolted. One ran around
the helicopter, headed for a small door inset into the wall. Titus sprinted
toward the Swordsman's entry point. With the chopper between them, the
Swordsman threw his sword at the rotors. The weapon's magic caused it to sink
into the blade rather than bounce off, and the force of the impact sent the
rotor into a slow spin.

The Swordsman took three steps and leapt. Catching the end
of the chopper blade, he allowed it to carry him around the front of the
helicopter. At the other side he yanked his sword free and let go. He landed
and sheathed his sword, and then drew his crossbow. Ethereal smoke blossomed
out of the stock and solidified into shape. He sent two arrows into the back of
the man and then spun to put two bolts an inch from Titus's face.

His target stumbled back and almost fell down the stairs.
The Swordsman dismissed the weapon and put the stock back into his holster.
Then he strode toward his blubbering target.

"Please don't," he said. "Please don't kill
me."

The Swordsman issued a bark of laughter. "You may have
fooled your criminal friends here, Titus, but I know who you are. How many have
you personally killed because they wouldn't join the Harbingers? Ten? Fifty? A
hundred?"

The fear and panic faded from his features, and were
replaced with cold hatred. Then he rose to his feet.

"Not anymore," he spit the words. "After
everything I did, Alice cut me out."

This was news to the Swordsman, but he feigned understanding.
"Of course she did. What did you expect her to do?"

"So I killed a few aurens," Titus growled.
"It's not like they mean anything to her."

"The Harbingers slaughter with purpose. You drink too
much, and then kill for fun." The Swordsman's words caused Titus's eyes to
narrow.

"Did she send you to kill me?"

"In point of fact, it was a friend of someone you
killed."

He raised his chin. "If you are going to kill me, get
it over with."

The Swordsman shrugged. He'd gotten all he needed anyway.
"If you insist."

"Wait, I—"

The stone of the wall burst out and wrapped around Titus,
causing the Swordsman's weapon to glance off to the side. Recognizing the hand
of another mage, the Swordsman went on the defensive. His caution proved
unnecessary.

Titus was yelling inside the stone shroud as a doorway
opened in the rusted steel wall. Rook stepped into the opening and leaned
against the side. He gestured to the stone wrap and it began to tighten,
eliciting shrieks of pain that continued to heighten until Titus's life was
extinguished.

The Swordsman kept his sword out. Rook may have been another
member of the guild, but that didn't make them allies. Rook began to laugh at
his wariness.

"You and I shared the same target today," he said.
"The Harbingers didn't like certain choices he made."

"She's a killer as much as he was," the Swordsman
replied. "How many has the Dark already taken?"

"True," he conceded, "but as you said, she
has purpose when she kills, much like us, actually."

"I don't slaughter," the Swordsman said.

"Tell that to the trail of bodies you left on your way
in here."

"We both know what type of men they were," the
Swordsman said.

Rook motioned to one of the bodies. "You judge them
unworthy of life, and yet they never seem to stop, do they? There are always
more killers, and criminals. Don't you ever get tired of putting the dogs down
just to see more appear in their place?"

The Swordsman remained silent, but Rook took that as
agreement.

"You see? Alice is merely trying to eradicate the same
type of people you so willingly judge."

The Swordsman sheathed his sword. "I don't slaughter
innocents."

Rook snorted. "You and your principles will get you
killed someday, but until then I'll just have to make do with taking your kill.
Better luck next time, mate."

With that he stepped back into the hole and the gap closed.
The blanket of stone that had crushed the target disintegrated as Rook
departed, allowing Titus's broken body to sink to the floor.

The Swordsman stared at the corpse, and then turned his
steps toward the exit. He didn't really care that Rook had eliminated the
target. He was dead, so the Swordsman would get paid. Still, the ramifications
of the conversation with Rook left him brooding.

He reached the surface and activated his air board once he
was clear of the compound. Rising into the night he realized that for the first
time his heart wasn't really into his occupation. He'd taken his first kill at
the age of nineteen as a new battlemage officer. It had been just a year after
his brother had left forever.

The next eight years of his life he'd spent tracking down
and killing people that deserved it. That he'd been dismissed from the
battlemage corps. Bereft of occupation, his skill set had led him to become an
assassin, and within a year he'd been invited to join the guild. As a highly
paid assassin he'd continued to hunt those that deserved to die. But now he
wondered what good he'd really done. It irritated him to discover that Rook's
words had hit home.

He banked his board back and looked at the village in the
distance. His entry had been as skillful as ever, and yet he'd done it with a
certain sense of apathy. Annoyed at the realization, he jerked his board away
and soared into the night.

His thoughts were interrupted when he felt a familiar tug on
his shoulder. Gliding to a halt, he turned to find his own shadow standing
beside him, its hand extended with an envelope. The Swordsman sighed and
accepted the note, whereupon his shadow returned to normal. The note shifted
from black nothingness to tangible paper in his hand, and he opened it to
reveal the message. In flowing script, the message read:

One
Week

Kulldye
Dreg

He released the note and it disintegrated. Then he shifted
direction and flew east. A formal invitation from the Assassins Guild was not a
request, but the timing of this could not be ignored. With Alice, the Dark, and
magic revealed to the world, Indigo would want to gather the assassins.

But to what end?

Chapter 12: Gathering
the Guild

Hawk flew through the night sky far above the mountains of
Japan. Spotting his destination between a gap in the storm clouds, he folded
his wings and plummeted downward. Icy rain bombarded him the instant he pierced
the clouds, but it turned into currents of steam that trailed behind him. The
storm pulled at his wings and body with a fury, but he continued to accelerate
until he'd neared the cliff. Then he opened his wings and angled his path
toward the castle.

At one time the cliff had extended in either direction for
miles, but time and erosion had decimated all but a small section. Maintained
by the Guild, the shard of rock stubbornly refused to be pulled down. The
ancient structure gripped the summit of the cliff as rain and sleet pummeled
it, undeterred by the force of the storm.

Invisible to any not wearing the right charms, the fortress
had been relegated to legend by even the mages. When the cliff had begun to
crumble the Magtherian had deemed the city unsalvageable, and had ordered it to
be abandoned and destroyed. They had taken the relics and other pieces of
importance and departed. It had taken a great deal of effort for Hawk to ensure
it was not demolished—while
also ensuring that the records showed it was destroyed. The Guild had placed
hundreds of secrelian charms on it, and let time erase it from memory.

A sadness crept over him as he imagined the parts of the
fortress that had long since fallen away—great towers reaching into the sky,
carrying the banner of the elves, enormous rivers pouring on either side, and
the massive living tree that dominated the center. All had been taken by time.
To Hawk it remained the last piece of his past.

Azertorn.

Even after a sentenium he felt a chill at the name. The
entire population of Earth had gathered here to defend their lives against
Draeken's innumerable horde. Only supreme sacrifice had allowed them to
survive. Now after ten thousand years Draeken's evil was being used by another.

He alighted on the wide balcony near the top. Scored by
thousands of his landings, the gouges from his claws ended ten feet from the
edge where he'd fully transformed to human. He strode inside and wiped the rain
from his face. Then he descended the curving set of stairs until he'd reached
the enormous great hall.

The crest of the House of Runya remained above the door, but
the magic that filled the ceiling had long since expired. Although the space could
have accommodated many, only two people sat near the fire. Upon his entry both
turned.

"Guildmaster," Rivena exclaimed, rising to her
feet. "We did not expect you."

"Are you hungry? There's soup and bread in the
kitchen," Azami said, and took half a step in that direction.

"No," he said hastily. "But I could use some
help accessing the gatherial."

"Of course," Azami said, and the two of them
joined him as they worked their way to the top of the structure.

"How are your boys?" Hawk asked Rivena.

She sighed. "Hard to contain. Since Breaker moved us
from the Brazilian guildhall all they want to do is explore the catacombs of
this city."

"That would be unwise," he replied. "There
are still enchantments down there that could harm them."

Azami laughed. "I put a tracking charm on them when
they weren't looking. So far they've steered clear of any dangerous
areas."

"They're just like their sister," Hawk said.

"Except in magic," Rivena said, and then her face
grew serious. "Is the auren news correct about the Dark?"

Hawk nodded. "They are tracking its growth as much as
we are."

"Has anyone given in to Alice's demands?" Azami
asked.

"Not to my knowledge," he replied. "But then,
I have been involved in other matters."

They reached the gatherial, and Hawk strode to one of the
eight pedestals. Azami was not greatly talented with her techno magic, but
anyone with the skill could activate the orb floating in the center of the
chamber. She touched it, and it began to glow with distinct runes. Only six of
the pedestals lit up with white and purple light.

"So it's true," Rivena exclaimed in shock.
"The Brazilian guildhall is also gone?"

"It's why Breaker moved you," Hawk said.

There was an intake of breath, but Hawk had his focus on the
other pedestals. "Ladies, you have been very helpful. Could you please
give me the room?"

They nodded in unison and departed, whispering to each other
in subdued tones. Hawk sighed once he was alone. So many were depending on him,
and yet he felt like he had failed them. Weariness washed over him as he
waited, but within a few minutes a figure coalesced into shape across from him.
And then one by one the others appeared.

Unused since techno mages had developed much more efficient
charms, the gatherial had been one of the first attempts at communicating
across distances. As long as the occupants stood on the charm anchored to their
respective guildhall, they were visible to the others.

"My friends," Hawk began, "the Brazilian
guildhall has fallen. Fortunately we saw it coming, and evacuated everyone in
time."

"Forgive me for asking," Laurent asked, "but
why did we not prepare and fight?"

Hawk shook his head. "The time to fight will come, and
it's imperative that we gather our forces. Now that Harbingers are public, the
Magtherian will be searching for them. We must seek to ally with the mage
government.

"The time has come for us to fulfill the purpose of our
Guild's creation. Each of you leads a hall that has been strategically located.
If the Dark proves unstoppable, our only weapon will be time. It will be up to
you to aid in the evacuation of your respective regions. Auren and mage alike
will need to retreat before the Dark overpowers them and turns billions into
Twisted."

"But Guildmaster," Silva said, "many will not
listen. They still believe that our existence is a lie. Those who do believe
are fearful of us."

"Use prudence in who you reveal yourselves to,"
Hawk cautioned. "Those who will listen will come. Those who do not will
perish. Simply providing an avenue of escape will be sufficient for many. It
will also be the first step in gaining the aurens’ trust. Remember that at one
time we were one people. Becoming so again will not be without challenge,
particularly with the impending war."

Allessandra and Dimitri exchanged a look, and then nodded.
The others did as well. "What else would you have us do?" Dimitri
asked.

"Did you fulfill the assignment I requested?" Hawk
asked. Dimitri nodded, and Hawk gestured to the gathered leaders. "Please
share what you have learned."

"As the closest hall to Mt. Elbrus," Dimitri
began, "I was tasked with tracking the Dark's progress, and testing
different magics on it. We have attempted every known magic . . . and have seen
our strongest spells fail repeatedly. It truly absorbs all energy."

Someone released an audible groan. Hawk bowed his head at
the news. "It was to be expected. Thank you, Dimitri."

"None of our magic works on it?" Allessandra
demanded. "Then how are we supposed to fight it?"

"We don't," Hawk said. "We prepare to fight
Alice. The war that Ianna prophesied is upon us, and the thread of life hangs
over the fire."

"What about the Magtherian?" Darren asked.
"Are they not protecting the people?"

Hawk released a long breath. "Our government is
divided, with many wishing to place blame and judgment. Those will seek to
manipulate the oracle, or silence her. They have already taken measures against
her, and myself."

Laurent raised his eyebrow. "What has happened?"

"I have been summoned to a hearing by the Mage High
Council. They wish to see me stand trial for my hand in bringing magic
public."

"At least that can be avoided," Laurent said.

"I plan on attending."

Their eyes widened in surprise. "You can't be
serious," Silva said.

Darren was aghast. "What would you have to gain?"

"It is important that the Magtherian learns we are on
their side," Hawk said. "If I do not appear it will be a tacit
admission of guilt. Speaking to them will allow them to see who we are, and our
purpose. In addition, the oracle has received an equal summons. Together we
stand a better chance of convincing the Magtherian that what Tess did was in
everyone's best interest."

"But what if they try to strip you of your magic?"
Zeph asked.

"They would not succeed," Hawk replied. "No
matter what precautions they take, I am still a phoenix."

"What else would you have us do?" Laurent asked.
"Surely retreating is not all?"

"No," Hawk said, "the time will come when we
will strike against Alice with our whole force, and you will need greater magic
to ensure victory. You are all aware of the vaults I placed in your halls? Open
them, and train your forces to perform the spells within. As soon as you are
ready, we assault the Harbingers at the right moment."

Allessandra swallowed. "You said the vaults were not to
be opened, that what was inside was too dangerous."

"They contain instructions for old, forgotten
magic," Hawk said. "They will give us the advantage we need when we
strike back."

"What about the Dark?" Laurent asked. "Are we
supposed to wait until the oracle finds some way to fight it? She's just a
teenage girl."

"She is wise beyond her years," Hawk said,
"and she needs our faith."

"Are you so willing to rest the lives of billions on
her shoulders?" Dimitri asked. "What if she dies?"

"She will not," Hawk replied.

"But what if she falls?" Laurent pressed.

Hawk looked between his friends. Their worry had merit, but
he could not bring himself to soften the truth.

"Then we all fall."

Chapter 13: Emissary

In the days leading up to her hearing Tess spent every spare
moment scanning through the archives for cases to back up her decision. Twice
she received notes from Hawk giving suggestions, and from them she got the best
information. Iris tried to teach her how to fashion a techno reservoir to help
her keep it memorized, but as distracted as Tess was she couldn't seem to
master the spell. Oddly, Iris didn't have the patience to keep helping.

Tess tried to ask what was bothering her, but Iris waved it
off. Tess didn't push it, but her gaze lingered on her roommate. More than once
she caught Iris staring at the memory frame of her mom.

Derek became Tess’s best asset. In between classes and meals
he pored over records with her and helped devise statements and strategies for
her hearing. His near constant proximity helped her ignore the animosity of the
other students, but it had its drawbacks. Tess found the cram sessions to be
two parts distracting and one part studying. More than once their hands
touched, and by the night before the hearing their hands lingered against each
other.

The contact was electrifying, and shoved even thoughts about
the Dark out of her mind. His sidelong glances had the same impact. Only the
thought that tomorrow she would be on trial kept her focused. Long after
midnight they parted. He embraced her, and then hesitated. Then he leaned in
and kissed her soundly.

When he pulled away he flashed his characteristic grin.
"I know you'll be alright, and once you get through this we can focus on
stopping her."

"Goodnight, Derek," she said as he left.

Her heart thumped in her chest as she took off toward her
room. How could she feel so young when she was around Derek, and so old as the
oracle? It was a quandary she would have to solve after her hearing.
Reluctantly she shook off the euphoria of their budding relationship and landed
on her balcony. She eased the door open and tiptoed into the darkened room.
Then she heard Iris.

"Mom? Please answer," Iris plead in a whisper.
"I haven't heard from you in days. You've never been silent for so long .
. ."

"Iris?" Tess asked. "What's going on?"

"I'm fine," Iris said, overly loud, and rolled
over in her bed.

Tess sank onto her bed. "I know I've been busy, but if
you need to talk I'm here."

"I said I'm fine," Iris grunted. "You've got
bigger things to worry about."

Iris’s tone dissuaded further conversation, so Tess reclined
fully dressed. In minutes she was asleep. The next morning she woke early, her
uncertainty driving her from her bed. Changing quickly, she exited her room
with the intention of studying before breakfast. Instead she found the gold cat
once again outside her door.

"Tess Oliver, you will accompany me."

"But my hearing isn't until this afternoon."

"Lack of compliance will be seen as an effort to void
your rights of refusal."

"Can you give me a moment?"

"That will not be possible." The golden cat turned
and stalked down the stairs.

Confusion washed across Tess, but she doubted she had a
choice. Dodging after the cat, she tried to wake up Iris to tell her what was
going on, but her ability to use techno magic was still weak. On impulse she
nudged Stel, who had been sleeping around her neck.

"Go tell Iris what's going on," she murmured.
"Then come find me."

The steel grend morphed into a large, toothy yawn, and then
dropped to the ground. Landing in the shape of a metallic squirrel, he bounded
up the stairs and disappeared. Tess stepped into the air and glided after the
golden cat, which had picked up the pace.

"Why do I need to come so early?" Tess asked.

"Your inquiry will be answered upon arrival," the
cat replied.

"Did the time of my hearing change?"

"Your inquiry will be answered upon arrival."

"Did Mallian send you?"

"Your inquiry will be answered upon arrival."

The lack of answers added to her worry. It seemed they
wanted her off balance and ill prepared. No doubt they hoped that she had
procrastinated her preparation, as many her age were prone to do. Resigning
herself to wait, she remained in the air and glided behind the golden feline.
The predawn glow had just touched the horizon by the time they reached the
ground, and its dim light guided their path. If the cat noticed how dark it was
she gave no sign.

Few students were out this early, and those they passed gave
them a wide berth. The motion had been common over the last few days, but this
time Tess suspected it was due to the cat rather than her. From what she'd
gathered, an official summons from the Magtherian had become an omen of ill
import.

She did her best to look calm as they exited the school and
entered the pathways of Sentre. Darkened by the hour, the massive trees and
cultivated walkways carried an air of danger. Even though she knew it was just
her imagination, she felt a trickle of fear grip her spine. Then she realized
she wasn't the only one that felt it.

Amidst the gloom a handful of shopkeepers worked to prepare
for the day. The owner of an ice-cream parlor betrayed his uncertainty by the
jerking motion of his hands. A woman setting up a display of underwater bikes
did so in a hurry, all the while casting furtive glances into the shadows. The
ease of movement and tranquility that so typically lingered on Sentre was
noticeably absent.

And yet nothing appeared.

Tess scanned the darkness time and again. Aside from the
morning shadows she saw nothing. If someone was hiding they did not reveal
themselves. Tess walked with the golden cat and tried not to let her
imagination get the best of her. A few minutes later they reached the Spirus.

Towering over the city, the white granite and flowing glass
of the building exuded elegance and strength in equal measure. She looked up as
dawn crested. Its light touched the peak and illuminated the streams of glass,
just as it did every day. This time it failed to alleviate her dread.

She followed the cat to a side entrance that she hadn't
noticed before. Flanked by a pair of battlemages dressed in white and blue, the
archway was further protected by a gravity shield. The golden cat walked
through without hesitation, dispelling the enchantment long enough for Tess to
enter. The guards nodded to her as she passed, and she inclined her head in
return.

The empty alcove glittered purple and began to rise. Inside,
Tess felt only confusion and uncertainty. Outside, Tess's expression did not
deviate. If anyone was watching she wanted them to think she was as calm as a
summer breeze.

With one side blocked only by magic, the gravity lift
provided an unparalleled view of Northpoint, home to city officials and high
ranking masters. As the lift began to slow Tess had a thought cross her mind
and turned to the cat.

"What is your name?"

The golden cat turned to regard her. "I am called Emissary."

"Are you an entity?"

"I am not," the cat replied.

"Then what are you?"

"I am a grend of light," the cat said as the lift
slowed to a stop.

Stunned, Tess asked, "Do you know Stel?"

An opening appeared on the back side of the lift, and
Emissary walked through it. She paused and looked back at Tess.

"Your grend is known to me, even though it has only
lived for a few hundred years."

"How old are you?"

The cat released a low hiss and turned away. Its answer came
over its shoulder. "That question is not polite for either of our
kind."

Tess didn't push it. From what she knew about grends, they
could live for millennia. She'd never known they could learn to talk. She
reached up to her neck, and then remembered she'd sent Stel to tell Iris what
was going on. Feeling alone, she plodded after Emissary down an ornate corridor
that ended in a small antechamber.

A single chair had been placed in the center of the room,
while the walls displayed memories of former prisoners. In nearly all of them
the accused had been brought forcibly to this room, leading her to question why
this room in particular was the one she'd been led to.

"Is there more than one hearing room?" Tess asked
the emissary.

The cat didn't turn, but answered, "There are four
Halls of Judgment reserved for the degrees of crimes committed. Capitol crimes
are reviewed by the mage High Council personally."

"And which am I being led to?"

"The Hall of Severity, highest court of the Magtherian
before you reach the mage High Council."

Tess's heart sank. The research she'd done indicated that
she should be going to the first or second halls reserved for minor crimes or
crimes committed by underage mages. The Hall of Severity was used for major
crimes against the mage world. By law, the punishments of exile or removal of
magic could only be sentenced in the Hall of Severity or by the mage High
Council.

The mere fact that this was the location chosen for her
hearing indicated that they viewed her on par with traitors and murderers. In
an instant all her planned defenses appeared weak and whiny, and she realized
she would not be able to get out of this unscathed without help. On impulse she
dropped to one knee.

"Emissary," she implored. "I need your
help."

The cat regarded her for what felt an eternity. Then she
settled onto her haunches and said, "What do you require of me?"

Tess let out a breath, grateful for the small allowance.
"I am unfamiliar with the customs of this hearing. Is there anything you
can tell me that will help me prepare myself?"

Emissary cocked her head to the side, seeming to consider
the question. "You have been brought early but will be made to wait once
you are inside. High Magistrate Mallian wishes to exercise the full weight of
his authority on you, and sees you as a threat to the Magtherian. Therefore he
has taken measures to ensure that you appear as an angry youth. You would do
well to appeal to the others of the tribunal."

Tess accepted the advice with a nod. "Anything
else?"

"The others respect authority, and will be more likely
to listen if you speak with it. Arrogance, however, will be seen as a sign of
immaturity. They have too much of it in them to see it as a strength in
others."

"I cannot express my gratitude enough for your
aid," Tess said.

The cat issued a low rumble. "The few members of our
kind sense the gathering storm, and many would not see it destroy what we
value. Good luck, Oracle. Do not lead us astray."

The cat's voice carried both praise and warning, but before
Tess could respond the wrought iron door on the other side of the entrance
swung open with an ominous whisper. She dipped her head in gratitude and
stepped through into the cold, empty chamber of the Hall of Severity.

Chapter 14: The
Hall of Severity

Empty, the broad hall featured a single chair at the center
of an anti-magic ring. Seven ornate seats sat high at the back of the room
above and behind a wall. Curved to follow the circular chamber, each of the
chairs bore scrollwork and runes which she did not recognize. Thirteen balls of
light illuminated the hall, and were held in clawed hands that extended from
the ceiling. In addition, a large teardrop of white fire hung from the center
of the chamber.

Tess straightened, and strode to the empty chair meant for
the accused. Crafted of solid anti-magic, the material resembled obsidian. It
was smooth to the touch, and disturbingly cold. She could sense the proximity
alone dampening her magic.

Certain that they expected her to be afraid, she boldly sat
in the chair. As she did a pair of knights appeared on her flanks. Flowing out
of the ground, the metal shaped and twisted into the two figures, but once they
were formed they did not move. Tess resisted the urge to retreat, and stayed
where she was.

She waited, but true to Emissary's word no one came. She did
her best to appear patient even though on the inside she felt only irritation.
Ten minutes stretched into thirty, and then an hour passed. Still no one
arrived. The hardness of the seat began to wear, so she cast an air cushion to
sit on. The chair absorbed the magic in seconds, so she cast it again a few
inches above the seat. Floating above the chair, she continued to wait.

The space smelled of age and desperation, and inevitably her
mind turned to those that had sat in the seat before her. No doubt they had
been accused of far greater crimes, and yet she couldn't help feeling sorry for
them. Anyone brought to this chamber likely regretted their choices by the time
they sat here.

After two hours she settled in to practice her farsight. It
was the only thing she could think to do that wouldn't give away her mounting
irritation. Assuming a patient expression, she closed her eyes and watched
through the lids the world fade to grey. In a calm setting she could see almost
a minute.

In her mind she made the decision to toss a fireball in the
air. Nothing happened except in her vision, where she watched the fire float
into the air. She changed her mind before the act occurred, and the fire
dissipated in an instant. Again and again she made the decision to act, and
dared herself to push it beyond a minute.

The time crawled by, and her stomach began to grumble. More
than once she wished she could have stopped for breakfast earlier. She forced
herself to continue practicing her magic but only once did she surpass her
record. She suppressed the urge to celebrate. As she sat here, the Dark was
expanding, and Alice would certainly not be still. In spite of her effort to
stay distracted a flood of anger filled her. Mallian was making her wait while
people were dying.

Promptly at three a door opened behind the center chair. She
looked up as a man dressed in a white robe moved to take the far left seat. The
next took the far right, and so on until the last man to enter took the center.
Smug and condescending, High Magistrate Mallian looked down on her with
disdain.

"Tess Oliver," he said, "you have been
charged with high treason against the mage government, assuming an authority
you do not possess, and consorting with criminals against this people."

The three charges had been given to her within an hour of
the Emissary's first appearance, so she wasn't surprised—but hearing them out loud sent a shiver through
her.

"I understand the false charges that have been levied
against me," she said calmly.

Mallian blinked and peered down at her, evidently expecting
a different response. "I assume you are pleading innocent?"

"I am not here to plead anything, Magistrate, I am here
to declare my innocence."

Mallian sat back in his chair. "Be that as it may, the
charges against you carry the highest form of punishment available to this
court. Were you an adult mage you would be standing before the Mage High
Council, as your alleged partner will do later today."

"Hawk is being charged as well?"

"Of course," Mallian's lips curled in a sneer.
"The two of you have blatantly disregarded the highest laws of this
government, and when you are found guilty your magic will be stripped from you
prior to your permanent exile."

An image of Mallian attempting to strip Hawk's magic flashed
in Tess's mind. She had to tighten her lips not to smile. Mallian must have
noticed the humor in her eyes, because his gaze narrowed.

"Normally the representatives of this court are chosen
from the Masters of your field. In your case, however, we could not have a
representative from every field of magic. In their place, a selection from your
more advanced fields of study has been made. In additional, a full tribunal has
been gathered due to the severity of your crimes. In place of five, you have
seven appointed magistrates."

Tess's gaze flicked between the others, but she saw little
sympathy there. From her research she'd learned that only the High Magistrate
was a judge. The others were temporary magistrates for the duration of the
hearing, and were drawn from the ranks of other government fields. Rayths, high
ranking officials, and even school administrators were regularly chosen to sit
in a tribunal.

In this case she recognized two of the group. Director
Grayson she had expected. As the principal administrator of Tryton's, his presence
was required on any case involving his students. He smiled down at her, and she
recognized it as a sign that he would be supporting her.

The other was a surprise. At first she didn't recognize him
due to the ceremonial robes. Then she realized it was Janson, one of the Rayth
Captains and a member of the Guild. His expression was stern, and gave zero
indication that he knew her personally. Not wanting to give him away, she did
not let her gaze linger. Whatever the Guild had done to get him on the tribunal
she was grateful for. At the very least she had two out of seven in her favor.

The other four members couldn't have been more different.
Three were men, while one was a woman. All bore expressions of extreme dislike,
bordering on hatred for one. Magistrates were supposed to be chosen for their
impartiality, but she suspected that Mallian had had a hand in this.

Then she realized that she knew another of the seated men.
Cleaned up and dressed as he was, Keidon looked like an entirely different
person. As head of the Bureau of Magical Technology he was the most powerful
techno mage in the Magtherian. He was also one of Alice's chief leaders within
the Harbinger ranks. Tess felt a chill as she realized that he had somehow
escaped the judgment being levied against other suspected Harbingers. If he was
here . . .

"Are you ready for the evidence against you?"
Mallian asked.

"I am," Tess said, her gaze returning to him.

"Then this tribunal is in session. Keidon, please
initiate the memory."

He motioned to a large, curved frame that dominated the east
side of the chamber, and the video of Mt. Elbrus filled it. Starting with
former High Chancellor Ranson pulling the sword from the fire, it displayed
Draeken's portal being opened, followed by Ducalik and the Dark exiting.

Then Alice unwittingly revealed herself as the Master of the
Harbingers just before defeating Ducalik and cementing her superiority. The
arrival of the steel entity was sudden, and opportune. Sent by Tess's friends
and the Guild, it arrived in time to help Tess and Hawk escape.

The ensuing battle between the Iseonix, Hawk, Tess, Alice,
the Harbingers, and the steel entity was brutal and desperate. Ultimately it
culminated in Alice gaining the upper hand, and Tess revealing that the event
was being broadcast worldwide. The look of fury on Alice's face could not have
been faked, nor her declaration of her intentions to bring the nations of Earth
to their knees.

It was the first time Tess had seen the video since the
event. She'd pointedly avoided opportunities to review it. It was already
seared into her memory, and nothing had changed—except
for Keidon's name. She distinctly remembered one of the Harbingers frantically
telling Alice what was happening before being struck down by her. He'd
mentioned Keidon by name then, yet it was noticeably absent from the video. Had
he actually succeeded in removing it from the video as it was broadcast?

The video ended abruptly, as if a knife had cut the line.
Keidon waved his hand and the memory faded away. Mallian rose to his feet in
the resulting silence.

"As we can all witness, Tess's open betrayal of our
people's decision to remain in hiding demonstrates an absolute disregard for
our authority. This great institution has maintained our secrecy for thousands
of years, and she usurps it in less than six months after arriving at Tryton's.
That alone is grounds for the strictest of judgments to be levied against her.

"It is vital that we as a tribunal act quickly,"
he continued, his voice rising with passion. "We cannot allow a child to
defy the primary law of our society."

"Yet she is the oracle," Director Grayson said as
Mallian resumed his seat. "The ancient prophecy is believed by many to be
accurate. Is it not possible that she was merely fulfilling her
birthright?"

"I agree with High Magistrate Mallian," Janson
said, "to a point. We must also consider the necessity of her act.
Regardless of her lack of authority, was her choice in the best interest of our
people?"

One of the others all but snarled. "The Harbingers are
not on trial here. The betrayer of our secrecy is."

"We should stay focused," Keidon said.
"Anyone who threatens our people should suffer the most severe punishment
this tribunal can levy."

Tess's blood boiled as he locked eyes with him. The
hypocrisy of his statement and the smug twist to his features made her want to
reach out and scorch him in his seat. She reigned it in with difficulty and
rose to her feet.

"If I may speak?"

"It is your right," Mallian said. "But know
that your words can be used to condemn as much as exonerate."

Tess bowed her head. She didn't need magic to sense that no
amount of argument would sway them to her side. Her only hope lay in speaking
with such conviction that her words could not be denied. She had to be who Hawk
had described. Gathering her courage, she began.

"Honored magistrates, I come before you today as a
humble servant to the Magtherian. As you know, I faced a decision unlike any in
history, and in spite of the desperation displayed on my features, my choice to
bring the magic world public was done with calculating foresight.

"Alice herself provides the best defense for my actions.
She declared her intention to overpower the nations of the Earth with the very
Dark you witnessed enter this world. Doing so would require her to reveal
magic. As much as we have relied on it for thousands of years, secrecy aided
her far more than us."

Mallian jerked his head. "She would have been thwarted
before she could commit the act of betrayal that you did. By bringing our world
public you demonstrated a lack of faith in this institution, and the
battlemages sworn to protect it. You—and
the friends we suspect helped you—will
all suffer the full weight of your crimes. This is, of course, if you will
speak their names. If you do not, we will be forced to assume that you acted
alone."

Tess blinked in understanding. Mallian meant for her to take
the fall so her friends would not be punished. The threat was obvious not only
to her, but to the others on the tribunal. The woman cast him an annoyed
glance, while Janson's lips tightened. Director Grayson was more vocal.

"You cannot expect her to be punished for anything she
has not committed."

"The techno mage that assisted her will be punished for
her own crimes," Keidon said lightly.

Tess felt like she'd been slapped in the face, but instead
of fear a surge of indignation filled her. An unfamiliar power joined it.
Forceful and intense, it touched every part of her, and compelled her to speak.

"Magistrates."

She spoke the word in a ringing tone that commanded
attention, and all seven turned to look at her. Several bore expressions of
surprise at the power and authority within her voice.

"Do you not feel it?" Tess challenged. "Does
your blood not tremble with what approaches? Alice has unleashed the Dark upon
us, and I have felt its power. Mage and auren alike will not stand against it—unless we stand together."

Her words radiated with the authority of her birthright.
Stunned to silence, every member of the tribunal could only stare as her words
mounted with strength.

"I revealed our presence because it will define our
very survival. As powerful as our people are, we will not defeat Alice alone.
The Dark is the mightiest of weapons. Unchecked it will devour the planet, and
all of our magic will be for naught.

"This is the war that my ancestors spoke of. This is
the war that will decide the course of our race. I declare to you that there is
no alternative. The time has come for the era of solitude to end. Auren and
mage will fight as one people . . . or the survivors of the impending holocaust
will be Alice's slaves . . .

"And the light upon this planet will be
extinguished."

Her final statement reverberated around the chamber like
rumbling thunder, and for a long moment no one moved. Then Mallian rose to his
feet, his features twisted in anger.

"We have heard enough. You may return to the
antechamber while we deliberate. If found guilty, you will return to this
chamber to receive your punishment."

"But she is supposed to have an appeal—"

Mallian swiveled to Director Grayson, cutting him off with a
glare. "I have already received approval from the High Council. If Tess is
found guilty, her punishment will not wait." He motioned to the door.

Maintaining her composure, Tess bowed and then strode from
the room. Upon arriving in the antechamber, she couldn't hold it any longer,
and her whole body began to shake. Were they going to try and take her magic?
What would she do if they did? More importantly, how had she spoken like that?
She'd been so upset at their arrogance and stupidity that it had just come out.

Her thoughts were interrupted by a small silvery squirrel
streaking down the hall. Jumping to her neck, it snuggled into her throat and
crooned its happiness at finding her. Grateful for his appearance, she reached
up and touched Stel.

"Glad you could make it. At least you can keep me
company while I wait."

She didn't have to wait long. Less than ten minutes later
Emissary returned. The door to the Hall of Severity opened and the golden cat
approached her.

"Well?" Tess asked.

The cat cocked its head to the side. "The hearing has
been interrupted, and Mallian has been summoned elsewhere. Your judgment will
have to wait."

Confused, Tess asked, "Does this happen often?"

"Never in my lifetime," Emissary replied.
"You may now return to Tryton's. I will summon you when your hearing
resumes."

The timbre of the cat's voice had changed. In place of calm
authority, it now betrayed uncertainty, and that was sufficient for Tess to
feel a trickle of fear. If the representative of the Magtherian recognized that
something was amiss, it suggested something major.

But what was going on?

Chapter 15:
Terminated

Hawk strode into the first level of the Spirus shortly after
Tess began her hearing. He'd received the summons for the trial about the same
time she had, albeit his had come by regular thread. No doubt Emissary had been
unable to find him. What he hadn't mentioned to anyone was that along with the
official summons had been a note from High Chancellor Gerik.

Over the last few months Hawk felt he'd developed a contact
in the man. For a time Alice had been controlling him by way of his children.
Hawk had sent the Swordsman to find the leverage, and the assassin had freed
the young ones. With nothing left to restrain him, Gerik had become an ally of
the Guild, and yet the tone of the note had been reserved. It made him wonder
if he switched sides.

It had been many years since Hawk had entered the Spirus, so
he made his way to the center of the Recollection. The massive first tier of
the structure was filled to the brim with magical artifacts from throughout the
world's history. The more dangerous items were kept in the subterranean floors
below, but the Recollection retained many that were both valuable and rare.

Hawk gave no thought to them and strode to the object at the
focal point of the chamber. He came to a halt when he reached it, and closed
his eyes against the surge of memories.

The Second Draeken War Monument conveyed age and solemnity,
as it was meant to. An obelisk stood on one end, black and forbidding. Bearing
a cylindrical hole at its peak, the obelisk allowed a beam of light to shine
onto a second object. Embedded into solid stone, the massive greatsword of King
Tryton remained fused to the very rock on which he'd fought his last battle.

The weapon of the legendary troll leader defied belief. Its
blade extended to over a foot in width, and had been fashioned of steel and
mithral. The enormous hilt extended into the glass core of the blade. Undimmed
by time, the glittering sword spoke of a different era.

Hawk released a slow breath and bowed his head to the sword.
He'd barely known the troll king, but it had only taken moments to recognize
his caliber. Intelligence, patience, and power had been inscribed on his
features. In all of Hawk's years he had known few like him.

Hawk looked away, suddenly pained by the memories of that
war. The events of the present bore similarities to then, and he fervently
hoped not to bear witness to such slaughter again. He closed his eyes to the
memories that swept over him. Then he reminded himself of what was at stake.

Steeling himself for what was to come, he turned away from
the monument. Shifting his thoughts to Chancellor Gerik, he strode to the
gravity lift reserved for the accused and stepped onto a hole in the floor.
Rather than falling, he was held aloft by a flicker of purple and then lifted
upward. Floor after floor passed as the lift followed his unspoken directive.
Then it slowed and came to a halt at the top of the Spirus, the High Council
chamber.

Stepping from the lift he strode to the center of the small
antechamber and came to a halt. He had no doubt that there were monitoring
motes in the room, and he wanted to display an aura of confidence to the High
Council. At the same time he began to subtly gather his magic. On the off
chance that they decided to punish him, he preferred to be prepared. He wasn't
about to let them strip him of magic. A handful of people came and went, but
each gave him a wide birth.

Preparing himself, he waited.

***

Breaker stared across the room at the chained man. The
anti-magic bonds kept him from using his magic, but it did nothing to stop his
mouth.

"You don't know anything," Adam yelled. "By
this time tomorrow you will be caged as I am."

Breaker folded his arms. "So the Harbingers are
planning something for today."

Adam began to laugh. "The Master has planned for
everything. She will sweep you aside like leaves before a hurricane."

"That's assuming she could even get into the
city," Breaker replied dismissively.

Adam fell silent, and for the first time in the
interrogation Breaker smiled. Adam had been a lower level official in the
Creature Management Bureau. He'd been caught in the widespread investigation
that had been initiated after Mt. Elbrus.

The memory mages had finished with him a few hours ago, but
surprisingly they had been unable to crack him. Of the thirty or so Harbingers
within the cells Adam was the most vocal. Breaker had volunteered to take a traditional
route of interrogation.

"So she is already here," Breaker said. He kept
his voice calm, hoping to bate him into revealing more information.

Adam's eyes glittered with hatred, but again he didn't
answer.

"Interesting," Breaker said. "As I'm sure you
are aware, this city boasts the strongest defenses of any in the world. To
enter without clearance demonstrates a great deal of power."

Adam couldn't resist. "I told you the Master was
powerful. You did not believe me."

Breaker considered his next move. If what Adam indicated was
true, it meant Alice had come to Auroraq. But why? Right now she was the most
wanted person on the planet. What could she gain by coming to Auroraq?

He was also forced to evaluate how much he was actually
getting from Adam. He obviously knew very little, but what he did know he
guarded closely. Without a word Breaker turned and left the room, ignoring
Adam's parting comment.

"Good luck with your day, Rayth."

Breaker returned to his desk and sank into the seat.
Fashioned personally by him, the stone was molded to fit his form, making it
both comfortable and a source for his magic.

His thoughts on Alice, he looked around the room as if
seeing it for the first time. Shaped like spokes on a tire, interrogation rooms
extended from the main hub. Located on the second sub-level below the
Magtherian, this branch of the Rayth headquarters also contained special
training facilities for the powerful mages that comprised the corps.

In this office fifty Rayths worked. Each had been a leader within
the battlemage ranks before being invited to join the elite group. Half of
those invited dropped out of the rigorous training, making the Rayth corps the
elite of the elite. Now almost all of them worked on the same investigation,
identifying and punishing Harbingers. The office next door had been tasked with
protecting the mage communities that were groundside, especially those closest
to Mt. Elbrus.

Over the last two weeks, disturbing revelations had come to
light from the group investigation. Harbingers had been discovered inside every
branch of the Magtherian. Even the battlemages were not immune. Several had
been discovered yesterday to have ties with Varson, Alice's second in command
and Tess's father. The revelation had sent shockwaves throughout the Rayth
corps. Who else followed her? The question was on everyone's mind.

"Breaker," Captain Ryul said, and he turned his
chair to face him. "Did you get anything from Adam?"

"Not much," Breaker said. "Except that
there's a possibility Alice is in the city."

He grunted. "If that woman tried to enter Auroraq we
would know about it."

"But why would she come here? What could she have to
gain?" Breaker clenched his fist in frustration, but the answer remained
elusive.

Ryul shook his head. "We need to focus on who she
already controls here. In two weeks we've identified twenty-seven Harbingers,
but there are hundreds we haven't had the chance to investigate. That woman has
gotten her claws into far more than we ever realized."

Breaker gestured to the south wall, where dozens of faces
floated with script expanding around them. The foemap displayed all of the
pertinent information and updated automatically. The opposite side of the room
held an identical enchantment, but boasted four times as many people. Breaker
gestured to it.

"It's tough to say no when your life is on the
line," Breaker said. "Look at all those that refused to join them.
All are unsolved murders."

Ryul released a low growl, and a rod of flame appeared in
his hand. Rolling it between his fingers like a pen, he said, "Every
indication is that she has a large number of upper level mages. Just the ones
we identified on the video are proof of that. To keep that kind of organization
secret requires help from within the Magtherian—a
lot of help—but we only
seem to be able to catch the small fish."

"It's only been a few days," Breaker said.
"We'll know more soon."

"That's what I'm afraid of," Ryul said. "I'm
not sure I want to know how deep this thing goes."

His eyes pointedly swept the room, and Breaker knew what he
was thinking. They both knew every man and woman in this office, and many in
the other offices. How many that they counted friends had betrayed them? It was
a disturbing thought. Their conversation was interrupted by a commotion at the
main doors.

"What's that all about?" Ryul asked, rising to his
feet.

"Another Harbinger resisting?"

Ryul shook his head, and a whip of fire burst from his hand.
Others within the office had taken notice as well, and everyone had stilled
themselves to listen. Tuned to the vibrations in the floor through his chair,
Breaker saw it coming first.

"Get down!" he yelled.

Taking his own advice he ducked behind his desk just as the
main doors exploded open. An inert body tumbled through the opening, black
smoke rising off its exposed skin. A moment later another three bodies came
flying out of the opening. Bloodied and broken, they crashed onto desks before
falling to the floor. Breaker recognized them as the guards posted at the main entrance
to the headquarters. Each was skilled and experienced and would not have fallen
lightly.

No one spoke, but the Rayths closed ranks, preparing to
fight the unknown. A moment later five figures filled the opening. At the
center a man Breaker recognized came to a halt, his black eyes glittering with
triumph. The sight of him—here—caused Breaker's heart to
sink.

But it was his companions that drew the eye. They moved like
they were formed of flesh, but solid darkness shaped their body and limbs. The
ethereal smoke leaked out and cascaded off their shoulders like black mist—but it was the unholy
creature's head that was the most disturbing.

In place of a face a cavity sank into their heads. Without
eyes, nose, or any other features, the recess resembled vertical jaws. Jagged
teeth of reflective black lined the oval shape as if it was ready to pounce and
devour its prey. Wisps of shadow sucked in and out as it breathed.

"The organization known as the Rayths is forthwith
disbanded," the man in the center said. "You are now required to
return to your homes. Resist, and my companions will subdue you." His lip
curled in a sneer. "I do hope you resist."

The tension mounted for several seconds. Then the Rayths
attacked with a fury. The battle was quick and one-sided. When it was over
twelve Rayths lay dead on the floor, their bodies horribly twisted. Several
others lay crying, their eyes blank and staring. Breaker was among those forced
to walk out the door. Ryul walked beside him.

To Breaker's horror he joined thousands of other soldiers
being dismissed. A long column of battlemages were being led from their
headquarters one floor up. Below, others were being guided from the Vaults, the
protected catacombs that housed all the dangerous artifacts from throughout magical
history.

They had been trained to use powerful magics, and guarded
the Magtherian and mage world—yet
the entire mage army had been subdued in less than an hour. The despair and
fear was palpable as they were led outside by the shadowy creatures. At that
point hundreds of their number were separated and freed, whereupon they took up
position with the creatures. Casting an apologetic look at Breaker, Ryul joined
them.

Breaker saw the motion for what it was. There was no longer
a reason for the Harbingers to hide if they were taking over. His fists
tightened until they vibrated with rage as he met Ryul's unflinching gaze. Ryul
shrugged as he stared back, as if to say, sorry my friend. Then the one
who'd led the eviction addressed the crowd.

"I am Varson," he called to the former
battlemages. "And I extend a single warning to all of you." His black
eyes surveyed the crowd while the smoky creatures hovered around him. "Try
to retake what you have lost . . . and your lives will be forfeit. Do not
return. As you can see, the Magtherian has a new army to protect the
peace."

Without any other option, Breaker turned and departed. Other
battlemages left in knots, some carrying wounded or dead companions. Once the
battlemages were in motion Varson leapt into the air and flew south in the
direction of Tryton's. Breaker waited until he was out of sight in the trees.
Then he paused and sent a message to Hawk.

There was no reply.

Chapter 16: Council
of One

"The High Council will see you now," a short woman
said to Hawk.

He nodded, and she opened the door for him. Unfolding his
arms, he walked into the ancient room and allowed the door to swing shut behind
him.

Salvaged from Atlantis prior to its downfall, the circular
room retained much of its original architecture. Massive weathered columns
ringed the bowl like sentinels. Comfortable chairs filled the slope, and looked
down on a glowing white table. Each of its five chairs were reserved for their
respective chancellors.

Beyond the pillars, the offices of the highest ranking
members of the Magtherian were housed, their doors looking out over the High
Council chamber. Silence emanated from the offices, causing him to come to a
halt. In place of aides and upper level masters going about their work, a large
contingent of battlemages stood throughout the room. Upon Hawk's entry, his
eyes passed over them and settled on the single occupant in the center.

"Hello, Alice," he said quietly.

"Hawk," she replied, "it's good of you to come."

The short, petite woman did not appear to be a threat, and
yet she was undeniably the Master of the Harbingers. Wielding magic that was
unfamiliar to the known world, she was responsible for the deaths of thousands
before she'd even controlled the Dark. Her smile matched the anticipation in
her eyes, and Hawk almost departed without another word. Then he stepped
forward. Whatever her purpose, it was a chance to speak to his enemy.

"Where is Chancellor Gerik?"

"Imprisoned for disobedience," she replied.
"As are the other members of the High Council. There is no need for their
presence now."

He blinked as the truth clicked into place. On the summit of
Mt. Elbrus, Alice had killed Gerik's predecessor, a particularly vicious man by
the name of Ranson. At the time Hawk had questioned the act. Ranson had been
the High Chancellor, and a valuable point of control within the mage High
Council. Apparently it was a role she desired for herself, making him
redundant.

"You assume an honor that has not been bestowed upon
you."

"The world is broken," she replied. "Is it
not my duty to repair it?"

"The people will defy you," Hawk said. "They
will not stand for this."

She laughed. "They have no choice. They will submit or
lose their lives. The Dark is the ultimate enforcer of law. They will not defy
me because they are smart, smart enough to know they want to live."

"How many have you killed to achieve this end, Alice?
Do you even know?"

"They are the inevitable sacrifices for a greater
world, and their blood helped us bring forth the Dark."

Hawk clamped down on his swelling rage. For now, he needed
to gather as much information as he could.

"Did you think the mages would simply let you take the
city?" Hawk asked.

"They already have. In this time of strife it is
paramount that we protect our people. We must show the auren nations of Earth
that we stand united. Even now my forces are preparing Auroraq to move. Soon we
will join the leading edge of the Dark, and fly with it as it enforces our
laws."

"Not all of the mages will join you, Alice." He
began to close the gap between them. If he could get close enough to strike . .
.

Alice bared her teeth in a smile. "Perhaps, but while
you waited for your trial my Voidlings have subdued the vaunted battlemages. By
this time tomorrow they will patrol all of Auroraq. As entities of the Dark,
they have its power. No one will disobey my new government."

"And what of Tryton's?" Hawk asked quietly.
"What do you intend with the children there?"

"Obedience must be upheld," Alice said. "If
the mages are divided, the aurens may attempt to destroy us. Any attack on this
city could result in much bloodshed at the school. Indeed many of the students
at Tryton's have demonstrated an aptitude to act on their own, without thought
to the consequences. My daughter is an example of this. We cannot allow this
blatant disregard to cause harm to other children. For now, Voidlings will
preserve the peace."

Hawk's lips tightened. With the students at Tryton's as
leverage there would be few parents willing to fight. They would be hostages
until their parents had proven their loyalty.

"Why?" he asked. "History has proven that
depravity does not lead to virtue."

Her expression clouded. "I considered many courses of
action, but the people of Earth have proven time and again that they cannot
hold power. It poisons their souls like a cancer, and ultimately they use it to
harm others. Removing their control will heal them. The Dark is the only way to
accomplish that."

Hawk continued to advance, closing the distance to a mere
twenty feet. "So why did you invite me to come?"

"You are the Guildmaster of the Guild of Light,
dedicated to protecting the peace between aurens and mages. Yet in spite of
your intentions you have caused bloodshed and havoc among our citizens."
Her eyes glittered. "It's time that you faced the consequences of your
crimes."

Hawk brow furrowed in annoyance. "Many—including yourself—have attempted to trap me
before. Your predecessors have died in the effort. It is unfortunate that you
cannot learn from their mistakes."

Her lips pulled into a smile. "Ah, but our intention is
not to ensnare you, Hawk. It is to show the mage world who you are—and how dangerous you are to
our immediate future." She gestured around the chamber. "Every moment
since you have entered has been recorded, and is being sent to news orbs as we
speak." His gaze hardened as she finished the statement.

Two can play this game, Hawk.

Hawk came to a stop as he realized the truth. Alice had been
stripped of her anonymity, forcing her outside both the auren and mage worlds.
Now she'd done the same to him—while
claiming the city of Auroraq. His fleeting presence on the video had been
insufficient to identify him before. That would no longer be the case.

He had thought that Tess's effort to reveal Alice to the
world had slowed Alice. Now it appeared the Master of the Harbingers had only
accelerated her plans. With her at the helm of Auroraq most of the mage
population would have no choice but to follow her. And demonstrating in front
of everyone Hawk's role would make them afraid to unite under him. In one fell
swoop Alice had alienated all mages against Hawk, and consolidated her control
over the mage world. As the battlemages began to drift in his direction, he
nodded.

"I'm not afraid of your Voidlings."

Alice shook her head, her eyes sparkling with triumph.
"We both know the Dark would kill you, but that would just make you a
martyr. No, it's important they all see your true power."

So you can't unite them. Alice didn't need to say it.
The implication was clear. Hawk's fingers tightened into fists, and fire began
to curl up his arms.

"So be it."

Alice smiled . . . and then her body faded away. A moment
later the battlemages advancing on his position also evaporated, leaving him
the sole occupant in the chamber. Preparing himself to fight, Hawk spun a slow
circle, confused by the sudden solitude. Then a grinding of stone warned him of
another presence. His heart sinking, he looked to the twenty-four pillars that
surrounded the chamber.

They had begun to change shape . . .

Chapter 17: Enraged

Hawk's phoenix side trembled with the desire to punish
Alice, but his human side managed to stay in control. The morphing pillars
ringed the chamber, preventing any thought of escape. At the same time the
space wasn't quite large enough for him to become a firebird. If he
transitioned now the host of stone entities would overwhelm him. His lips
tightened. The huge stone golems would be highly resistant to his fire magic.
Only his most powerful spells would harm them.

He glanced at the open office doors. Empty and inviting,
they practically goaded him to attempt an escape through their windows. He
didn't fall for it. They would surely be blocked by ward and curse. The lifts
would be equally as blocked. That left only . . .

He smiled.

Taking a long breath, he gathered his magic. Tongues of
flame cascaded off his body and exploded from his feet, lifting him off the
ground. Shaping at his will, the fire below him became ten foot legs with
clawed feet. Then he cast his strongest defensive spell.

The streaking flames became hotter, and then solidified into
semi-solid fire. Knowing he had only seconds before the guardians finished
changing and attacked, he threw his magic into a torso and arms. Powerful and
as solid as the legs, the expanding fire engulfed his physical body. Huge arms
erupted from his newly formed shape, bending at the elbows and terminating at
enormous fists. Last he cast the head. Spiked and crackling, it too hardened
into the fireflesh.

The first guardians were rising around him, fully formed as
well. The fastest began to accelerate in his direction—but Hawk wasn't finished. Encased as he was in
a twenty-foot figure of fire, he cast a fire-entity spell—and then melded with it.
Becoming the fire giant, his consciousness shifted. Now stood on equal ground
with his foes.

The first stone guardian was thundering toward him. Heedless
of the objects in its path, it plowed through the chairs, scattering them in
all directions. Others of its kind were following suit. Collectively, they
issued a menacing rumble. Hawk continued to ignore them.

Ice formed on the ground and walls as he sucked every ounce
of heat from the chamber. Then he put his fire palms together and rent them
apart. In a wave of heat, his body shifted to white, and then the supreme blue
fire. It maintained the solidity and malleability of flesh, yet chairs and the
very floor began to melt from the fervent temperature. Out of time, Hawk pinched
the fire on top of his right hand. Drawing it out, he fashioned a huge blade of
solid blue fire . . .

—He
ducked as the guardian reached him, and the stone fist whistled past him. Its
surface bubbled and softened as it passed the supreme fireflesh that held Hawk.
Hawk whirled, and swung his sword through the back of the stone golem. The
thick rock split, severed in two. The floor vibrated as the stone entity's
remains crashed into it, but Hawk had already moved on.

Taking the offensive, he surged into motion. The fireflesh
of his legs worked like corded muscles, and his arms moved in harmony.
Sidestepping a lunge, he severed the head of the next in line. Then he spun to
face one that had approached from behind.

His sword was at the wrong angle to attack, so he ducked
under the golem's outstretched arm. As he brought the sword back into position
he cut the stone arm off at the shoulder. By then several others had arrived.
Surrounded, Hawk became a blur of motion.

His sword cut through the chest of one, and severed
another's leg. Then a stone arm wrapped around his neck, tightening to
immobilize him. The others moved in—but
Hawk unleashed some of the captured heat and the entire arm melted into slag.
The golem stumbled back while another swung to strike him. Too late to avoid,
he turned with the incoming blow.

The stone fist was the size of a small car, and it sent him
reeling. Fighting to gather his wits, he feigned injury and dropped to the
floor. Raising his sword he allowed the pursuing golem to slam right into it.

Abruptly his phoenix side roared to the fore. Rage rippled
through his fireflesh, causing it to shimmer and brighten. Spinning on his
heels, he yanked the sword out the side of the golem, splitting it in two. It
issued a groan as it fell.

His fury driving his action, he waded into the battle. Stone
on all sides began to melt at the thousand degree temperature, but his sword
did the most damage. Heightened by his rage, his weapon tore them asunder. Bits
of slag and broken stone splattered the decimated High Council chamber.
Twenty-foot stone golems cracked and fell as he struck with enormous power.

Cutting through so much stone, his sword began to lose its
edge. Screaming at it, he forced it to turn into a shard of lightning, the
purest form of fire. Unstable yet supremely lethal, the empowered sword rent
stone with abandon, and golems fell on all sides.

But his charge came with a cost that his fireflesh paid.
Many blows landed, and the wounds robbed him of power. Where they had impacted
the blue fireflesh had weakened to white, yellow and orange.

But it was too late.

Down to three foes, Hawk didn't hesitate. Stepping to the
nearest golem, he caught its throat with his free hand. Raising it off the
floor, he used his sword to slay the others with two fast blows. Then he took
two steps and slammed the last golem into the white High Council table.

Miraculously the table had escaped unscathed, but the huge
stone golem crushed it like a steel truck landing on a tin can. Before it could
roll out of the way, Hawk raised his shard of lightning and plunged it through
the golem's chest with a bellow of victory. Fire and lightning exploded outward
as Hawk's magic shattered the golem into oblivion.

Suffused with victory and indignation, he turned to the
front of the High Council chamber. The piles of melted stone, smashed chairs,
and broken debris trembled as he unleashed his fury in the bone-shattering cry
of a phoenix.

"I am Reiquen, Son of the Ancient, Phoenix of
Lumineia, Survivor of The Second Draeken War! Harbinger, human, or mage, no
force on this world will stay my hand when I reach you, Alice!"

Hawk pulsed the lightning in his hand, fusing the shard into
the floor of the destroyed High Council chamber. Then he cast it into an
absolute solid. Much of its power was lost in the spell, but it would be nearly
impossible to remove. Then he morphed into his phoenix shape.

His fireflesh phased into glowing feathers, wings, and huge
clawed feet. Hooked beak and gold eyes defined his head. Growing and widening
into his true form, Hawk issued a final cry of defiance. Now fighting the
weariness from using so much magic, he nevertheless drew on his anger,
gathering his power once more.

Fire cascaded off his wings as he launched himself upward.
Exploding through the roof, he flapped his wings to gain altitude and then
banked away. For the first time in six thousand years, he didn't care if anyone
saw him. His piercing cry split the night again. A mix of anger, pride, and
victory, it echoed throughout Auroraq as Hawk departed.

In his wake the remains of the High Council chamber were
illuminated by the gaping hole in the room and the solid shard of lightning at
its center.

Chapter 18: Entities
of the Dark

Iris grabbed Tess's arm and spun her about. Before Tess
could ask why, her roommate sent a flood of images into her mind—and Alice and Hawk filled
her vision. Her breath caught, and fear prickled across her skin.

"Where?" Tess demanded.

"The Spirus," Iris said, "But it's too late—"

Tess had already stumbled into the air. Rocketing past the
meal hall she soared between the trees. Just as she cleared the branches, the
summit of the Spirus erupted in fire, and a great phoenix burst into the
afternoon light. Tess shielded her gaze at the brilliance, and then flinched as
Hawk issued his war cry.

Deafening and awesome, the sound caused every citizen of
Auroraq to recoil. Then Hawk banked his way into the Cloudwall and disappeared.
Her desire to help Hawk had faded to confusion, and Tess slowly descended back
to the meal hall.

Tess dropped to Iris's side. "Please tell me that
wasn't real."

Iris's expression had become bleak. "I can't believe
it. Alice took the city."

"What do you mean? And how did you even see that? Did
you crack the threads of the monitoring motes of the Spirus?"

Iris shook her head. "I didn't have to. It was
broadcast throughout the news net."

Tess's eyes widened. "You mean . . ." Then she saw
it.

The students around her were huddled over news orbs. Those
that had seen the original message were replaying it for their friends. In
minutes everyone at Tryton's would know what had happened.

"The battlemages wouldn't let this happen," Tess
insisted. Her gaze turned in the direction of the Spirus, half expecting smoke
and blasts of power to indicate a fight.

"I think the battlemages have been disbanded."
Disbelief colored Iris's tone, and Tess whirled to face her.

"What's that supposed to mean?"

Iris tapped Tess's arm again, and the view of thousands of
battlemages trudging away from the Spirus filled Tess's vision. Her heart sank.
How had Alice moved so fast? Her mind screamed to do something—anything—but there was nothing to do.

"We have to go," Iris exclaimed. "Tryton's
students are being summoned to Star Hall."

The kids with news orbs shifted, and Tess saw Director
Grayson's face as he ordered all the students to join an emergency assembly.
The anxiety on his features added a sense of panic to the already nervous air.
The crowd that had been headed to dinner turned toward the school amphitheatre.
Others streamed from the dorms, leisure halls, and classrooms, joining the
nervous throng.

Some of the kids frantically tried to contact their parents.
Others watched the confrontation between Alice and Hawk on their news orbs. A
few tripped because of their distraction, but their attention returned to the
orbs without a word. Tess saw enough through the gaps to understand that Hawk
had battled a number of stone golems before his exit through the roof. Tension
and fear filled the air, seeping through the students until everyone understood
what was at stake. Tess caught snatches of panicked conversations.

"Think we're being evacuated?"

"I can't reach my parents."

"Me either."

"Do you think the High Council is alive?"

Tess couldn't bear it, and warped the gravity around herself
and Iris. Lifting them into the air, she flew above the milling students toward
Star Hall. Landing hard next to a set of doors, they slipped inside and stood
behind the last row of seats. The sense of tension was thick in the huge space,
and many of the teachers were on their feet.

" . . . we are awaiting the arrival of a member of the
High Council, who called this meeting just moments ago," Director Grayson
was saying. "We have yet to ascertain the full nature of what is
occurring, but I urge you to settle down . . ."

Several benches over she caught sight of Derek, Rox, and a
few of their other friends. She made to join them, but Derek caught her gaze
and shook his head. Frowning, she returned her attention to the pillar of light
that dominated the center of the circular amphitheatre.

The emergency summons had brought the entire populace of
Tryton's to Star Hall. The message had reached every student. Rather than
alleviate concerns, it had heightened them. Tess automatically looked to Iris,
but her roommate was far too distracted to answer.

" . . . can anyone hear me? I'm linking every thread
with an inveriak charm. As soon as you hear this you need to contact me
immediately—yes, I can
hear you Wanda." Her voice had shifted to annoyed. "Can you reach
anyone outside the city? That's what I thought—forget
your high score. This isn't some random hex. It's taken down the entire mage
net . . ."

Students around them were starting to look, so Tess nudged
Iris and she lapsed into harsh whispers. Tess felt a growing dread. Who would
cut Iris off from the outside world? More importantly, what could?

A sudden hush swept the amphitheatre, and Tess craned her
head to identify the source. When she did she felt the urge to shrink back into
the shadows. What could he be doing here?

Varson flew straight to Director Grayson and alighted beside
him. The director's expression clouded with fury, and magic burst across his
frame. Varson made a dismissive motion, and the creature soaring beside him
accelerated to the director.

"You have no right to be here . . ."

The Voidling extended its smoky arms to wrap around the
director's throat, and the vertical mouth in its head seemed to breathe in the
Director's magic. He wilted like a dry leaf cast into the fire. His magic
evaporated as he fell to his knees. Black smoke issued from his eyes and mouth
and his entire frame began to quake. A number of other professors were on their
feet and rushing to the podium. Each was intercepted by other Voidlings and
stopped cold.

"That's enough," Varson said, and the creature
released Grayson.

He slumped to the floor, and Varson turned to the gathered
students. Absolute silence greeted him, and his lips curled into a smile.
Director Grayson, principal director of Tryton's Academy of Magic, struggled to
rise.

"Students," Varson said. "I know that it is
highly unusual for us to assemble you during the middle of a quad, but these
are unusual times. As I'm sure you are aware, our oracle has seen fit to reveal
magic to the auren world."

Tess shifted her feet as nearby students glanced at her.
Instead of the animosity of the past few days, many bore expressions of
uncertainty.

"It was further revealed that High Chancellor Ranson
had been plotting with a secret organization known as the Harbingers." His
smile widened as he stalked the edge of the pillar. "Apparently . . . they
have brought a dark entity into this world."

"Because of you!" an older boy yelled.
"You were there!"

"What are you even doing here?" another yelled.

"The Rayths will come and take you!"

Varson's voice boomed over them. "The Rayths have been
disbanded and sent to their homes! I am now in charge of this
school."

Grayson made an effort to stand but Varson flicked a finger
to him. The blow rocked his head back, and he crumpled again.

"This assembly was to inform you that due to the
impending war, Tryton's has been given greater protection. This will become
especially important in the coming days as the new High Council has decided to
dissolve the Cloudwall."

Tess's eyebrows shot up. That was not something she'd
expected. Revealing the massive city would practically dare the auren nations
to attack them. Varson ignored the sweeping gasps and continued.

"The High Council has further made the decision to move
Auroraq. Over the next week the entire city will fly east until we are over
Europe. Once we reach the cloud that has begun to spread, the city will come to
a halt and the new officials will direct matters from there.

Again raising his voice, he continued, "I know that
Auroraq has flown above the United States since it was lifted into the sky.
However, the new High Council wishes to show that the mages have united with
Alice. This comes directly from our newly appointed High Chancellor
herself."

Alice.

Tess felt a tremor build within her. Alice had taken over
the mage High Council, and sent Varson to Tryton's. The Harbingers had truly
seized control of Auroraq, and with it the core of the mage world.

"For the time being, all extracurricular activities
have been canceled," Varson continued. "That includes Tempest, the
Magic Melee, the inter-academy Stratos tournament, the . . ."

As he continued to expand the list of activities that had
been cancelled, more and more students were on their feet. Shouting their
dismay, they clamored for an explanation. Amidst the din Tess stood rigid.

The cancelling of the school activities would obviously make
it easier to control the students, but why not just dismiss the entire school?
The only explanation was that Alice wanted the students where they were.

The entire scene felt disturbingly surreal, like a bad
nightmare that could not be reality. Had the Harbingers really walked in and
ousted the mage leadership? The Magtherian was comprised of the most powerful
mages on the planet. There was no way they would have just let Alice walk in
and take over. Even Alice could not have taken on so many. If she'd tried the
Spirus would have suffered major structural damage.

And what about the battlemages housed below the Magtherian?
What could possibly cause them to give up without a fight?  Her eyes were drawn
to the smoky creatures that hovered above the downed professors.

Iris bumped her elbow. "What are those things?"

"Alice mentioned Voidling," Tess said softly.
"She said they were entities of the Dark."

Iris's eyes tightened. "If that's true then we can't
stop them."

"Find out what you can, and fast."

Iris bobbed her head and her eyes glazed. Tess felt a rush
of gratitude for her roommate. Iris had never needed Tess to explain anything
to her. More often than not Iris knew a great deal before she did. Even now
Iris was muttering under her breath. Purple magic buzzed around her hands and
flitted away as she cast small spells.

Tess looked back to Varson and saw him standing with his
arms folded. His face was black with fury as thousands of students shouted at
him.

"SIT. DOWN."

The sheer force behind the words was stunning, but the
threat inherent in his eyes rammed them home. The students reluctantly quieted.

"You will be obedient," he said, speaking in a
hard, clipped voice that reverberated throughout the large amphitheatre.
"The renewed regulations have been put in place—and you will abide by them."

He stared at the cowed students like a feudal lord looking
over his domain. His boots made a menacing clip as he began to stalk the edge
of the circular pillar.

"From this moment forward you will follow your schedule
with exactness. In addition, you should know that all communication into
and out of this school will be monitored for potential threats. We are here to
protect you."

He gestured to the doors ringing the chamber, where a line
of similarly dressed Harbingers had entered with dozens of Voidlings. At his
motion they moved to block off every escape route, hedging everyone in a chain
of hardened flesh and Dark creatures. Several of the older students were still
on their feet, and Tess recognized Shorn among them. Varson swung to look at
them, and they reluctantly resumed their seats.

"Fortunately for you," Varson said, "we have
been granted special assistance to ensure your obedience and protection. Our
new High Chancellor has been gracious enough to lend us half of the
Voidlings."

The Voidling that had taken down Grayson coasted to his side
as if summoned. Standing taller than Varson, it appeared to be a shard of the
Dark itself. It's disturbing jaws widened as it surveyed the crowd, and its
arms swelled with strength. The semi-solid material cascaded off its shoulders
and faded into ragged wisps like a tattered cloak.

Varson smiled, but it inspired fear rather than comfort.
"Make no mistake. These Voidlings have the power to kill you, or leave you
Twisted. Since you are underage your disobedience will result in a taste of the
Dark. I assure you, it is far worse than any punishment you have yet received.

“Disobedience will not be tolerated. One infraction will
result in a warning. A second will earn you twenty minutes of Darkened time.
The Voidling will bind you where you stand, and rob you of every sense for the
duration of your punishment. Every subsequent infraction will raise the time of
detention.

"If you are punished enough . . .," his smile
became a sneer, "you will be unable to withstand its effects, and you will
die. Your death will serve as a reminder to your former friends."

He motioned to the side and another figure flew to join him.
Tall and handsome, Drake alighted at his side. Clad in a matching Harbinger
uniform, his bearing displayed an arrogance toward his former classmates.

"I believe you all remember Drake," Varson went
on. "As former Tempest captain at this school, I am appointing him the
head of school security. Any student is allowed to join him, and those that do
will be given special authority over their classmates. He will further instruct
students and professors on the new arrangements."

Drake nodded. "I look forward to helping you all learn
the new order."

"Nark!" someone shouted.

Others echoed it, and in seconds the condemnation had swept
the crowed. Drake's eyes blazed with fury and he took a step forward. Varson
stopped him. He flicked his wrist and a fire whip burst into view. A single
snap caused everyone to flinch and restored order.

"I look forward to ensuring that Tryton's remains safe
from any enemy," Varson said, "from without . . . or within."
His voice echoed in the stillness.

Varson stared down the crowd, daring them to protest. When
no one did he dismissed them. Reluctantly the crowd began to file out.

Derek passed them his way, and whispered a single word.
"Dinner."

Tess gave a subtle nod and joined the throng. She had no
desire to be left behind to face Varson. At first she thought the other
students weren't going to allow her in, but at the last moment they made space
for her so she and Iris could exit. To her surprise not one bore an expression
of anger toward her. Perhaps it was due to Varson's display, or maybe they were
just too scared to blame her.

At dinner they spoke in hushed tones, but little could be
done with a pair of Voidlings patrolling the hall. Tess returned to her room
worried and afraid. In a single day Alice had taken the most powerful city on
earth. Exhausted and uncertain, Tess went to bed with a burning question.

How could she lead the mages now?

Chapter 19:
Derek's Plan

The following night Tess climbed into the sky as dusk fell.
Slowed by her thoughts, she took longer than normal to gain a respectable
altitude. Gradually rising into the twilight, she gazed at the Cloudwall.
Several hundred feet below, the bulk of Tryton's students lined the walls of
the school. Collectively they whispered . . . and waited.

In the distance she could see the Spirus. Now she wondered
if Alice walked its halls, watching powerful mages cower as she passed. Or had
they all been dismissed? Tess had no way of knowing. Since the occupation began
there had been no word from Alice.

At the appointed hour the Cloudwall began to fade.
Imperceptible at first, the Cloudwall gradually lightened to the point that
Tess was able to discern the mountains of Virginia below them. The minutes
passed quickly, and soon she was able to make out the lights of the auren
cities. Before long the Cloudwall had faded into nothingness, leaving them
exposed for the world to see.

She sighed in regret. She would be the first to admit that
she'd taken the protection of the Cloudwall for granted. Now that it was gone
she felt a seeping worry that only amplified as she noticed the second change
to Auroraq. Unfelt by any on the city's surface, Auroraq had begun to change
direction.

At first the only sign was a subtle change in the angle of
the ground. Then the wind began to pick up, its power tugging at her. A moment
later Tess realized that the auren city lights were gradually receding,
indicating that the whole city was traveling east. She turned, and watched the
Atlantic Ocean approach.

The January wind had a bite to it as it cut past her face.
Its chill seemed to mirror her emotions. She remained where she was until after
night had claimed the city. Tess may have taken Alice's anonymity, but Alice
had taken the heart of the mage world a mere fifteen days after Mt. Elbrus.
Move and countermove, it didn't seem to matter what Tess did. Alice was the
Master.

Tess's contemplations were interrupted as a shadow fell over
the school. Looking up, she saw that a cloud was floating in front of the large
moon. As Auroraq fell into shadow, Tess shivered.

But what could she do?

The next morning Tess sat with her friends at breakfast, the
food forgotten as she watched the video of Hawk destroying the stone sentinels.
She'd seen it several times with Iris, but Derek had wanted to watch it
together to see if anyone saw anything he'd missed.

At her sides were Derek and Iris. Shorn and Rox sat across
from them. Their other friends were equally as riveted. Around them a host of
other students huddled over their own orbs, and it was easy to distinguish
those that were seeing it for the first time. Collectively they flinched when
Hawk issued his war cry. Even diminished through the enchantment, it caused
Tess's skin to tremble.

Then Hawk exploded through the roof and the battle was over.
Tess stared at the carnage that had once been the High Council chamber.
Surprise at what had occurred, pride in Hawk's escape, and worry at what was to
come all warred within her. The last image of the video was Hawk's shard of
lightning embedded in the floor.

Iris released a gigantic sigh. "I can't believe they
allowed the news to release it."

"Why?" Derek said.

Iris snorted. "The Mage Technology Bureau kept the
broadcast going even when it was clear he was going to win." Her frown
became a scowl and she turned away to scold someone in Australia.

"Riley, I told you to fade the yalis charm. Now
they are going to trace the—Scott,
get back on with your squad and trail it with a drogan enchantment. Maybe we
can trace them back. Just in case—Uri,
if I catch you playing Angry Birds one more time I swear I will strip your
static to the nub. And, Selina, I need you to laz the sat feed . . ."

Derek caught her arm. "Just how big is your army
now?"

"Almost a hundred," Iris replied irritably.
"Haven't you been paying attention?"

Iris returned to ordering her people around and Derek
flashed Tess his signature wry grin. "I still struggle to grasp the
situation, and Iris has an army."

Tess issued a tight laugh, her worry too prominent to let go
so easily. She cast Iris a look. The tension her roommate had felt prior to the
takeover was still there. Tess was concerned about her, especially because Iris
didn't appear inclined to talk about it.

Then Derek lowered his tone. "So what do you think the
impact of this is going to be?"

Derek threw a pointed look at the students crouched over
their news orbs. By their fear and confusion she doubted that any of them had
known that the Guild even existed. Until now Hawk had operated in secret, and
had done so for thousands of years. He'd been visible on the video from Mt
Elbrus, but few had known his identity.

"Alice couldn't kill Hawk," Tess said. "Not
before making sure no one would follow the Guild."

"What do you mean?" Shorn asked

"She's just ensured that most of the mages will be
afraid to join Hawk," she said.

Derek was nodding. "She's right. Alice herself said he
would have become a martyr. After what he did on the video it would have looked
like he was the only one standing up to her. Revealing Hawk to the public
ensures the people will be afraid to back him."

"You think people are going to be that scared?"
Shorn asked.

"Wouldn't you?" Derek asked. "There hasn't
been a dragon or phoenix in ages, and back in the day they weren't exactly
friendly. We know Hawk—but
they don't." He jerked his head at the students that had begun to file out
for their classes.

Although many tried to hide it, their fear was evident on
their faces. Tess tried to imagine what they felt like, and realized she knew.
When she'd found out that magic existed it had shattered everything she knew
about the world.

"But they know he helped in The Second Draeken
War," Shorn pointed out.

"But they don't know who he is now," Derek
said. "All they've seen is that he is very, very dangerous. I have no
doubt that he will overcome their hesitation, but it will take time—time that Alice will
exploit. She's using the first principle of tactics, divide and conquer."

"So what do we do for them?" Rox asked, and
motioned to the room.

"They need . . . something," Tess said, unable to
find a better word.

"Yeah, a victory," Shorn said.

"It's more than that," Derek said, his eyes
lingering on a first quad girl who was fighting back tears. "They need a
purpose."

The way he said it struck her as odd, causing her to
consider her original intention.  It was even more vital that they stopped
Alice now. But how? Now Tess was confined to the school, and her ability to
lead the mages had been stripped away.

"Is it bad of me to wish that Alice would be
assassinated?" Rox asked, eliciting a quiet laugh from the others. Then
she caught sight of Tess. "Sorry," she said hastily. "I know
she's your mom and all."

"She not my mom," Tess said wearily. As an
afterthought, she added, "But I'm not sure I could kill her given the
chance."

A flash of insight lit Derek's eyes. "Stopping her
doesn't necessarily mean killing her."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Shorn asked.

Derek leaned in and lowered his voice. "What if her
magic was stripped from her? What if we took her magic?"

Iris tuned into the conversation. "Do you have any idea
how hard that is? That level of magic is way above our own."

"Why?" Tess asked. "Derek's right, it would
stop her."

Rox answered before Iris could. "Stripping magic
requires a high level master in body magic, memory magic, anti-magic, and all
the types of magic the person can use. It also requires a unique conduit called
a horrending dagger. The Magtherian controls the only ones."

"And we don't know what magic Alice uses," Tess
said. Her discouragement leaked into her voice.

"Not yet," Derek countered, his eyes bright.
"But you can do all magics. If you learned how to strip magic from someone,
you could take it from anyone."

"Who would we practice it on? It's not like we . . .
" A grin split Shorn's face. "Let's take Drake's magic."

Iris laughed, and for the first time in days appeared like
her old self. "We would need a place to practice, somewhere the Voidlings
and narks can't find us."

"And we would need one of those daggers," Derek
said.

"Then all we need are the instructions for magic they
don’t teach at Tryton's," Shorn said brightly.

"If we can do it at all," Rox said, but a smile
was on her features as well.

Iris jerked, and said, "Heads up."

Right then the door opened and Drake entered, flanked by two
Voidlings. "Get to your classes," he barked.

His demand elicited a quick exit from everyone, including
Tess and her friends. She kept her head up but refused to meet Drake's gaze as
she passed him.

"Let's meet at dinner," Derek whispered once they
were outside.

They all nodded and separated. Tess caught Iris and started
to fly her to their first class, but a shouted order caused her to turn.

"Flying is no longer permitted except during designated
class hours," Drake said with a malicious smile. "Even for you,
Oracle. You can consider this your warning."

"My name is Tess," she said, and held her ground.

His lip curled into a sneer and he stepped closer.
"Your mother made it clear that if you display a hint of disobedience, you
are to be punished."

"She's not my mother," Tess said evenly. "And
you are a—"

Iris caught her arm and yanked. She resisted, but Iris sent
a burst of static energy into her, shocking her enough to look at her roommate.

He's trying to bait you Iris said into her mind.

Tess clenched her fists, then turned on her heel and strode
away. Iris kept pace with her, and neither of them looked back for Drake's
parting comment.

"I relish the opportunity of speaking further."
His tone was light, but the threat was implicit.

Seething, Tess allowed herself to be led toward their class.
She was tempted to fly them once they were out of sight, but at the last minute
she decided against it. Better to avoid punishment until she could establish
the best way to fight back. As soon as they were out of earshot, Tess released
an explosive breath.

"It feels wrong to have the Harbingers here, like we've
already lost."

Iris was distracted, but she threw a comment over her
shoulder. "I know, it's disturbing—yeah,
I'll send you what I can find on him."

"What are you doing?" Tess asked.

"I'm talking to your mom," Iris said.

"My mom?"

"Of course." Iris frowned in annoyance.
"She's part of my army. How else do I give them inside information about
the Harbinger network? Besides, you should call her more. She misses talking to
you—yes, I know, Kate,
I just told her that. Oh, and I found a way to contact the outside world. I'll
teach it to you tonight."

"Since when did my mom join your army?" Tess
couldn't wrap her head around the fact that Iris was talking to her mother.

"Since she's been fighting the Harbingers," Iris
said. "It's too bad she doesn't have magic. She'd have made a lethal mage.
Which reminds me, I should look into getting her an enchanted weapon . .
."

Iris lapsed into muttering about her own mom. Her sudden
shift in emotion kept Tess from interrupting her. To find out that her mage
roommate had been talking to her mom jarred every aspect of her life. Up until
recently her parents hadn't even known about the mages. Then the Harbingers had
incinerated their home with Tess and her family inside.

That night she'd learned that she wasn't the only one with
secrets. It turned out that Jack had been working with the CIA and her mom was
a former sniper in the Marines. A few weeks later Kate had taken her to her
secret cache of weapons. Complete with grenades, rocket launchers, and all
kinds of hardware, it could have armed a small country.

"So where can we hide from the Voidlings?" Tess
suddenly asked.

"You're the one that figures that out," Iris said.
Her attitude shifted back to normal. "Just make sure our resistance
doesn't get us killed, or your mom will have my head. She's really intimidating,
you know that?"

"I do," Tess said, and flashed a smile. "Just
wait until you meet her in person."

Iris was already talking to someone else. "No, Uri, I
said we were going to lie low for a while. Yes, I know they are trying to track
us, why do you think we are bouncing their signal all over the net—seriously, you need to man
up. We are at war, you dandelion . . ."

Tess led the way back onto the path, her thoughts on Iris's
comments. They split paths when they reached the mind building, and Tess made her
way to her gravity class. By the time Professor Lerik had started her lecture
on the ripple charm, she was lost in thought.

Where could they meet that would be safe?

Chapter 20: Fighting
Fears

Tess had little time to think about where they could meet
until the weekend. Waking late on Friday, she and Iris rushed down the stairs
to breakfast, and arrived to find the meal hall somber with eating students. A
pair of Voidlings stood at the door. For now, their presence appeared
sufficient to deter disobedience.

Tess and Iris grabbed their distilled food and sent it
through the large cauldron. Tiny cubes and balls of material turned into french
toast, eggs, and white chocolate raspberry bread as the cauldron worked its
magic. Collecting their plates from the opposite side, Tess and Iris walked to
their usual table and grabbed the only two empty seats.

"Why did you bring so many of the team?" Tess
murmured to Shorn, who was sitting across from her.

"Tempest has been cancelled, remember?" Shorn
replied. "They are itching for something to do, and they want in on our
plan. You know you can trust them, and they are good at what they do. Have you
figured out where we can set up?" Parker, Kyle, and the others of the team
nodded to Tess, and she felt a rush of gratitude.

"I'm working on it." Tess forgot about the need
for quiet, and her overly loud answer brought a host of looks.

Derek's head twitched, drawing Shorn's attention.
"We'll get you a message once we have a safe place to meet," Derek
said.

Shorn nodded, satisfied, and the Tempest team accepted that
answer. One by one they finished their meals and left. Tess rounded on Derek
the moment they had departed.

"Why would you say that?" she hissed. "We
have no idea where we can meet safely."

Derek smirked. "But I know you'll figure it out."
He slid his hand across the table and touched hers. "We all trust you.
Besides, I talked to Kyle about his younger brother."

"Why?"

"Because he's an anti-magic mage," Derek replied,
"and by all accounts a good one."

Abruptly Tess recalled how many times they had been in
trouble—and how many
times he had come up with a solution. Whether it was a natural gift with
strategy or a refusal to give up, Derek had proven his ability.

"We still need a memory mage," Tess said.

Derek's eyes flicked over her shoulder, and tightened.
"Later," he murmured. "Drake is watching. If I didn't know any
better I'd think he was onto us."

Taking the warning, Tess looked where he had, and saw Drake
leaning against a post. Even across the room it was clear he was facing them.
Iris, who had been mumbling to herself throughout the entire meal, suddenly
stood and started yelling at someone. Casting a "Take care of my plate,
would you?" at Tess, she stalked from the hall without a backward glance.

Then Tess realized they were going to be late if they didn't
hurry. Downing several large bites, she rose to her feet. Tess frowned when she
noticed that the food on Iris's plate had been hardly touched.

"Is Iris alright?" Tess asked Derek as they
exited.

He waited until they were clear of the Voidlings to answer.
Then he came to a halt and met Tess's gaze. "She can't reach our
mom."

Tess frowned. "But I thought your mom was a techno
mage. You said she got lost in the threads."

"She did, but even as far gone as she is, Iris can
usually find a way to talk to her. As much as Iris acts independent, she relies
on mom for approval."

"Is she that bad?"

Derek's expression darkened. "Mom is too distracted to
be a mom. In auren terms she's like an addict to her magic. Iris won't let her
go. It's probably why she craves talking to your mom so much."

The blame in Derek's voice toward his mom could not be
ignored, prompting Tess to say, "I'm sorry Derek."

Derek nodded, his eyes distant. "I'd better get to
class." He leaned in and kissed her on the cheek.

She smiled shyly, and said, "We'll talk later."

He returned the smile and departed. Her steps slowed by her
thoughts, Tess headed to class. Since the occupation began, the changes to Tryton's
were apparent. Students walked with a downcast air, and no one used magic
outside of class. Only a handful of students had been punished so far, but the
effects on them had been more than enough to discourage more disobedience. Tess
passed one of them on her way to the light building.

He was on his knees, shivering and crying. His eyes were
like pools of ink, and his face was etched with horror and pain. His skin had a
sweaty sheen to it, as if he'd clenched his muscles for too long.

Her jaw tightened as she remembered the few minutes she'd
felt the Dark on her mind. Twenty minutes was a decade. An hour would be an
eternity. Like everyone else, she passed him by. There was nothing she could
do.

The image of him lingered in her mind throughout the day and
into the early evening. Her heavy course schedule left little time to verify if
he had recovered, but his expression remained fused to her thoughts. After
dinner she headed to Basic Light and Luminescence. The atmosphere of fear she'd
seen during the day prevailed even in the classroom, heightened by the Voidling
present in her class. Professor Gordon ignored it.

"As we discussed last week, light can be manipulated in
a variety of ways." He caught the beam of light that focused on the center
of the room and turned it solid. "We can even make it solid, or bend it,
according to our will. Today, however, we will discuss the impact of the
illuminate spell.

"Natural illumination can refract light to where the
source does not shine directly. The illuminate charm, however, causes light to
perform a perfect refraction. This means that none of the light is lost. With
skill, this can be done hundreds, or even thousands of times, brightening a
point of shadow until it is erased."

Professor Gordon picked up the ball of light from a stand
next to him, and gestured to the black pillar that stood a few paces away. A
beam of light burst from the light source and struck the column, causing a
shadow to fall on the opposite side. The shadow became much denser as he flicked
a finger at the room and darkened the ambient light.

"As I have explained before," Professor Gordon
said, walking to the shadow, "light wants to spread. The illuminate
charm gives it the power to do so."

Coming to a halt within the darkened area, he steepled his
fingers and the shadow began to brighten. Then he slowly drew his hands apart.
Lines of light streaked from the opposite side of the pillar and seemed to bend
around it, gathering in his hands like a small lantern. Once it had grown to
about the size of a tennis ball, he pulled his hands away. The ball
disintegrated, and light spread around him as if a switch had been turned on.

Nodding to himself, he gestured to the stands of light
sources around the room. "Separate into partners and take turns shining
the light on them. Please use the focus spell you learned at the beginning of
this quad. Then illuminate your partner's shadow. I will move among you and
correct as necessary. Extra points will be rewarded to those who master the
technique before the end of the hour."

Professor Gordon then descended into the milling students to
assist them. Hannah caught Tess's eye and quirked an eyebrow. Tess nodded and
the two of them moved to find a clear place to practice.  Hannah took the lead
and stood a few feet from the light source resting on the platform. Tess cast
the focus spell and beamed a column of light at Hannah. Then she strode to the
other side, surprised that Hannah turned to face her.

As Tess tried to duplicate the spell, Hannah whispered,
"Can I ask you a question?"

Tess bobbed her head, her focus on the complicated magic in
her hands.

"Are the aurens going to kill us?"

Startled, Tess lost her magic, plunging them back into
shadow. "Why would you think that, Hannah?"

Hannah's features were tight with worry. "My mom's a
mage but my dad's an auren. They've lived in England for the last few years.
He's the one that thinks we are in danger."

"What do you think?" Tess asked. She pretended to
try the illuminate spell again, but her attention was on the subdued
conversation.

Hannah's gaze flicked to the Voidling. "Why else would
they have them here?"

Because they want to control us. "The aurens
aren't going to hurt us," Tess said.

"You said, hurt, not attack."

Tess threw a long look at Hannah. With her beautiful black
hair and bright eyes, the petite girl was easy to dismiss, and yet her comment
proved she was smart as well.

"People will blame us for what the Harbingers have
done," Tess said, "even more so when the Dark expands into their
countries."

"Does the Dark do what the Voidlings do?"

The image of the man who had become a fiend flashed before
Tess's eyes. "Let's just say it's far worse."

Hannah frowned, but then her eyes cleared. In a louder
voice, she said, "Care if I try?"

Tess nodded and traded positions with her. As she did she
saw Professor Gordon approaching them. Hannah hurried to try the spell while
the Professor stopped to observe them.

"Relax, Hannah," he observed after a moment.
"Take your time and you should be fine." He glanced at Tess and
seemed about to say something else. Then he noticed the Voidling and he kept it
to himself. "Good work, you two," he said, and then moved on.

Confused by the interchange, Tess watched him go. Tall and
bearing the red hair of his Scottish heritage, Professor Gordon was one of her
favorite professors. He always spoke in a clear, inviting manner. His
discipline for rowdy students was swift, yet was never carried out in anger.
His dark yellow cloak ended in a swipe of plaid, further emphasizing his
homeland. He threw a backward glance at her that caused her to turn away. The
expectation in his eyes had been evident in a single glance.

The class ended with only three students succeeding in
eliminating their partner's shadow. Hannah was one of them. After assigning two
hours of homework practicing the illuminate spell, Professor Gordon dismissed
them. Tess didn't look back, but she could sense his eyes on her as she left.
It was like he expected something of her.

Once outside she ducked in the opposite direction and found
a bench hidden in a grove of oak trees and large shrubs. Then she used the
spell that Iris had taught her and called her mom.

"Are you safe?" Kate asked. "Iris told me
about Alice's takeover."

"Before Mt. Elbrus the school was just a school. I was
worried about the Harbingers, but the classes and students were mostly normal.
With magic going public everything has changed. Alice took over the city, and
Varson and Dark entities are patrolling the school."

"Are you in danger?" Kate’s voice had taken on an
edge.

"I don't think so," Tess replied. "If they
wanted to hurt me they could have." Tess released a frustrated breath.
"After what happened to Hawk . . ."

"I know," Kate said quietly. "I don't think
anyone thought she would be so bold."

"Mom . . . when are we going to start winning?"

Kate let out a long breath. "I wish I could tell you we
were on the verge of stopping her, but it wouldn't be true. The fact is that
she is powerful. You know that better than anyone. The only thing we can do is
keep fighting and hope something gives."

What if it doesn't? "I'm scared," Tess
whispered.

"Me too," Kate responded, "but I have faith
in you, and your father. You know that if I could extract you and get you home
I would. As much as I would like to do that, I can't. You have a
responsibility, and my job as a mother is to help you fulfill it. Sometimes all
it takes to win is to resist our fears."

I wish it were that easy. "Can I call you
later?"

"I have something to do now, but can we can talk
tomorrow night if you want." In the background Tess heard someone ordering
her to join the briefing.

"I'd like that."

"I love you," Kate said, "I need you to
promise me you will keep your head down. Just because they haven't come for you
yet doesn't mean they won't. If anything happens to you . . ."

Tess heard her swallow. "I'll be careful," Tess
said, "and I love you too." She ended the call.

Tess stared at the oak tree in front of her, unsure if the
call had eased her worry the way she had hoped. Her mom's reaction had been
unsettling. As far back as she could remember, Kate's voice had carried a steel
that could not be denied. This time Tess had heard an emotion she had never
heard before.

Fear.

Chapter 21: Extraction

The line went dead, but Kate remained rooted in place. The
occupation on Auroraq had been as swift as it was effective. The removal of the
Cloudwall had proven that mages existed, and yet had failed to silence many
doubters. Much of the population continued to insist that the video of Auroraq
in the sky had been faked. But no one had dared launch an attack.

The Dark, however, could not be ignored. Eighteen days had
passed since Mt. Elbrus, and the casualty list had skyrocketed to ten million
across multiple countries. Whether the world leaders believed or not, whole
nations had been erased.

And the Dark continued to expand.

Inside, Kate felt conflicting emotions battle for supremacy.
Her training wanted to dissect the call for intel, but the mother in her
vacillated between rage and fear. Her daughter was behind enemy lines, and
entirely within Alice's power. The fact that she was in danger rubbed against
her soul like sandpaper. Kate sensed it was only a matter of time before Alice
again tried to force Tess into following her . . .

"Oliver! What have you got for us?"

Kate turned away from the line of black armor-plated SUVs
and strode to the group of men. Like her they were dressed and geared for
combat. Each wore tac vests with military grade body armor. Ammunition,
explosives, and other tools hung like lethal ornaments on their chests. Dressed
in a suit rather than combat gear, Special Agent Trask waited for her answer.

"My contact managed to dig up the target's school
file," Kate answered, and felt a flash of gratitude that Iris had been so
resourceful.  "At Tryton's he was enrolled only in the plant magic
school."

"Can we confirm that this is his only specialty?"
Trask asked.

Trask's manner was brusque and to the point. As a former
Army Ranger, he had abundant experience in combat and special warfare. Injuries
and shrapnel kept him from being on the team, but his mind was still sharp
enough to lead it.

Kate nodded. "My source said that if he didn't study it
in school, he probably couldn't."

"Is your source a student like your daughter?"
Jackson, the new sniper, asked.

The trace of derision in his tone caused Kate’s lips to
thin. "My source is a class eight techno mage." She answered
using the ranking system that the CIA had developed to classify mages based on
their power level. "She is also the one responsible for the worldwide
telecast breach from Mt. Elbrus." Most of the team already knew exactly
who her source was, so she didn't feel the need to explain further.

Someone muttered for Jackson to shut his mouth, but Trask
moved on before anyone else could speak. "Excellent work, Oliver. Your
information confirms our intel." He gestured to one of the men, and he
activated the large touchscreen. A live sat feed resolved into clarity,
revealing the target residence and some of the surrounding area.

"The house is on a hill overlooking the road,"
Trask said, "and the nearest house is half a mile away. As you saw on the
sat feed, much of the grounds in front of the house contain some sort of
orchard. The trees are small, but there are a lot of them. If our target,
designation Leaf, is indeed a plant mage, he has positioned himself well. Sam,
how do you want to proceed?"

Sam stepped to the front and stabbed a finger at the house.
"I will take Alpha team in through the front door. Bravo will come in
through the back. Echo will remain as standby in case things go south. Oliver,
you should set up here," he manipulated the screen and it slid south,
"at the high school. You should find a good vantage point on the
bleachers. Jackson, you are to find a position farther up the slope on the
north side. The rocks will make escape in that direction difficult, but you
should have a decent view onto the back porch in case he attempts to rabbit
that way."

Trask added his confirmation. "If he flees east or
west, both snipers will have a relatively clear shot for up to half a
mile."

"Is he alone?" Barker asked. He shifted the
automatic shotgun so it didn't chafe against his shoulder.

"Thermal imaging confirms our target is home
alone," Trask said, "but we know our instruments can be fooled. Pay
attention to your sights."

Stepping to the screen he tapped a command and the view
switched to that of the support drone that was on overwatch. The scene faded to
gray except for a single blob of orange at the rear of the residence.

"He was spotted entering the residence an hour
ago," Trask added, "and had just come from dinner with a female
companion. We have determined her to be irrelevant, and believe she was a date
he met online."

"How did the date go?" someone asked.

"He ended up with her drink in his face," Trask
said, eliciting a round of disparaging remarks about Leaf.

"Make no mistake," Trask warned. "This man is
a Harbinger, and if our sources are anything close to accurate, a powerful one.
I'm sure I don't need to remind you that we have yet to secure one alive. After
the attack on the president and the report from the SEALs, we need some hard
intel. Let's get this done right, people. I want us ready in five, and in
position in twenty."

The group dissolved into smaller parties as the various
members of the Mage Task Force prepared for the coming engagement. Kate did the
same. Dingy and filled with strewn trash, the warehouse they were based in was
less than two miles from their target. Abandoned and out of the way, it gave
them a perfect place to set up for the op.

Kate finished prepping her gear and moved to load up. Out of
the corner of her eye she spotted Jackson stride to Trask and speak in subdued
tones. Curious, she shifted closer as she packed her things into a large duffel
bag.

" . . . shouldn't have the front side," Jackson
said. "That's where he's most likely to go to escape."

"I know," Trask replied. "She's taken down
two targets in just six weeks, including the one that nearly killed your
predecessor. You just joined the team, and frankly, I don't know what you're
capable of. Now load up."

Jackson's expression darkened, but he didn't argue.
Snatching his bag, he pointedly moved to the second of the four SUVs. Annoyed,
Kate strode to the first and loaded her bag. Then she found a seat next to Sam.

"Looks like we have an arrogant one," he rumbled.

Kate stifled a laugh as the others climbed in. As they
pulled out of the warehouse, she said, "I'm not going to let him take my
slot."

He issued a gruff sound that could have passed for a laugh
or a growl. "Honey, I never thought I'd say this, but I'd rather you be
watching my back than anyone."

She threw him look. A bear of a man, he boasted a gray
goatee that represented the only hair on his head. Grizzled and experienced, he
was the oldest member of their team, and the only one with grandchildren.

They had been together on nine attempts to capture suspected
Harbingers. All had proven fatal for the target. Of the team’s original
thirty-six members, only nineteen had survived without serious injury. Seven
had been sent to the morgue. Jack had used the casualty rate numerous times to
try and persuade her to leave the task force.

"Careful, Sam," she said, "or the team might
think you have a soft side."

"Just sayin'," he rumbled, and then rechecked his
gear.

The car was started and rolled into motion. Comfortable
after months of training and several missions together, the other men bantered
about Leaf's failed date. Five minutes later the vehicle came to a stop.

Trask spoke from the front seat. "Here's your stop,
Oliver. Radio when you're in position."

Kate slipped from the SUV and jogged across the darkened
football field. Hustling up the bleachers, she strode to the announcer's booth.
Ascending to the roof, she began to lay out her gear.

From her duffel bag a sniper's blanket went down first. It
would ward off the chill and give her a stable place to fire from. Next she
pulled the pieces of her weapon. Assembling them with practiced fingers, she
finished by clicking the bipod in place and aiming it toward the target residence.
Last she loaded a five-round magazine and laid out spare ammunition in a neat
row.

Her movements were methodical and practiced, honed from
hundreds of drills. As she slipped into place it was like sliding on a
comfortable glove. Settling into the prone position, she activated her scope.
She'd brought both thermal and night vision, but the lights on the street and
the bright moon caused her to decide against using them. She drew and then
released a breath, and then laid her cheek on the rifle. As she peered through
the scope, the target's house resolved into clarity. Then she thumbed the
safety.

"Sniper one in position," she said.

"Stand by," Trask said. "Alpha team, what's
your status?"

A smattering of whispered orders filled her ear, but she
tuned them out and examined the house that contained their target. Plain
compared to the ones down the road, its only distinguishing feature was the
yard. At four times the size of the others, the area was filled with leafless
trees. Like gnarled hands lifted from the earth, they swayed in the breeze.

The house itself was barely fifteen hundred square feet, and
was probably thirty years old. Obviously the Harbinger had chosen it for other
reasons. It's proximity to Washington DC being one of them, and the defensible
terrain behind it. The only way to approach or leave was through the trees at
the front. She just hoped they could take him before he could use his magic.

"Alpha team ready," Sam whispered.

"Bravo team ready," Barker matched his
tone.

"Sniper two in position," Jackson said.

"All teams, stand by," Trask said, and a moment
later gave the go ahead.

Accompanied by the sounds of running, Alpha team headed to
the front door. Kate maintained her vision on them as they moved to entry
positions. Sam counted down with his fingers as one of his team swung the heavy
bar. Wood snapped as it impacted next to the handle, and the door flew inward.

"Entering now," Sam said. "No sign of
movement."

"Movement spotted in the front yard," Kate
murmured, and swung her scope to look at what she'd seen.

"It's just the wind, Oliver," Jackson said.
"It's rustling the trees."

Kate ignored him, and slid her scope across the trees. Just
as Jackson began to speak again Kate said, "Er . . . I have a tree pulling
itself free of the ground, sir."

"Say again?" Trask asked.

Kate watched the branches move like arms, and the roots tear
free of the frozen soil. And it wasn't the only one. "I have five—make that six trees rising
from the ground."

She paused, and pulled her eye from the scope. Even with the
distance she could see the trees swelling in size.
Then she noticed that the rest of the orchard was shrinking. Wood was
sucked into the ground and then added to the growing wooden giants. In the span
of seconds the five treewalkers went from small fruit trees to towering
behemoths.

"Sir, we have a problem," Kate said, and tried to
describe what was happening. Then she added, "The orchard is gone, and the
supertrees are turning to the house."

"Alpha team, do you have a visual?" Trask asked.

"Negative," Sam whispered. "How close are the
sentries?"

Kate felt a rush of gratitude. Sam was smart, and had
obviously surmised that the trees were some sort of defense.

"Thirty seconds until they surround you," Kate
said. She began to take up slack on the trigger. "Ready to open
fire."

"Hold ten," Trask said. "Alpha team, do you
have a visual?"

There was no response, and the seconds ticked by. Kate
counted as the trees methodically circled the home. When they reached for the
roof, she said, "You're out of time, Sam."

There was a thud, followed by a short scuffle and shouting.
Then Sam said, "We have the target. Attempting extraction through the
back."

"Negative," Jackson said. His voice sounded shaky.
"One of them has rolled a boulder in front of the rear door."

As one, the trees wrapped their branches under the roof and
leaned back. She didn't need her earpiece to hear the house groan.

"Oliver," Sam said, "clear the way."

"Opening fire," Kate said, and pulled the trigger.

Chapter 22: Leaf

Kate's bullet struck one of the treewalkers at an apparent
arm joint with 2,500 pounds of force. Wood splintered and shattered, sending
kindling into the roof. The branch clattered off the roof and slammed into the
ground. The treewalker released the roof and careened backwards as if in pain,
stumbling to keep its footing. Just as it regained its balance she sent three
rounds into its knee.

The first ripped a chunk the size of a baseball out of the
side. The second shattered it, sending shards of wood blasting in all
directions. As the giant tree began to fall the third struck the thickest part
of the root above the jagged stump. Sinking deep, its impact took the teetering
treewalker and spun it to the ground.

Smaller branches snapped or disintegrated, and then the
trunk hit. Woven from the trunks of over a dozen trees, the heavy mass smashed
into the ground with bone-rattling force. Part of the roof and one window were
destroyed as the remaining arm tried to catch itself. She fired her last round
into what she assumed was the heart of the trunk, hoping to put it down for
good.

"Front door is clear," she said. "Recommend
exit now. Reloading."

Sam's subsequent order was lost in the titanic groan of the
roof being ripped off. Nails whined as they were pulled free, screws ripped
through the wood or were broken in half. Sagging in the center, the roof popped
free of the house. The remaining five treewalkers hefted it like it weighed no
more than a blanket. Wooden arms bunched and coiled as they launched it up onto
the slope behind the house. It landed on top of the rocks and crumpled. Someone
shouted before the sound was abruptly cut off.

Kate winced, and wished Jackson had chosen a position
farther upslope. Slamming the next mag home, she racked the slide and took aim
again. Sixteen figures poured out of the front door with the first pair
dragging the captive. The last eight spun and opened fire on the nearest
treewalkers. Kate recognized Sam among them.

Bullets thudded into the wood and sank deep, but they did
not have the force of her newly modified M2010. Undeterred, the treewalkers
charged from both directions while the pair at the rear of the house followed.
Kate sucked in her breath at their speed, and opened fire on the one closing
from the right.

"Targeting right flank," she shouted.

Her rifle bucked into her shoulder as she pounded the second
treewalker. Focused as she was on Alpha team’s shouted orders, she barely heard
the report from the long weapon.

"Target incoming, left flank!" Sam shouted.
"Willis, get a willie pete on the downed one."

Willis tossed the white phosphorous grenade at the one Kate
had downed. Burning at 5,000 degrees, the searing smoke rose from the crippled
tree. Flakes of the material sizzled into the wood and sparked small fires. The
white smoke was joined by black as the dry wood began to burn. The great tree
groaned, but managed to rise in spite of its catastrophic injuries.

Assault rifles thundered in the night as Sam and his team
continued to fire. The furious fusillade tore into the left treewalker with
their collective force. It stumbled and slowed, but continued to advance. The
ground shook as the coiled roots closed the distance. When it reached twenty
feet Sam ordered a retreat.

"Alpha team, retreat to rally point Tango," he
yelled. "Bravo team, open fire. Echo, retrieve the package and get it to
Trask—and get a medic
to Jackson's position before he bleeds out—look
out!"

Accelerating as the Alpha team members tried to escape, the
treewalker extended a massive branch and swung it at them. Kate desperately
turned from the right one and fired. Her bullet lodged halfway up the trunk,
but was insufficient. Wood struck flesh like a wrecking ball, sending half of
Alpha team tumbling away.

"Man down!" someone yelled.

"Bravo team, suppressive fire!"

"Alpha, get out of there!"

"Oliver, slow them down, I have an airstrike
inbound!"

The last order came from Trask, and Kate pulled the trigger
as fast as she could aim. The larger caliber bullets carried just enough force
to penetrate the roots holding the treewalker upright. Thicker and larger than
the first she'd attacked, it took two entire mags to eliminate its footing. By
then the one on the right had advanced. She swung to engage it.

"Left target down!" she shouted. "Targeting
right. Be advised, the last two tangos have passed the house and are
approaching your position. Move it Sam!"

"I'm working on it, Oliver!" Sam yelled back.

His voice sounded strained, and out of the corner of her eye
she saw him hefting a body on his shoulders. Hustling downhill, he yelled,
"Alpha, hump the wounded out. Trask, don't wait for us to get clear, we
can't let them reach the street! Echo, draw their attention!"

A black truck turned the corner and slid to a stop, its
tires squealing. The four men in back trained their weapons on the treewalkers
closest to Alpha team and opened fire. Wounded but still alive, the one on the
right shifted direction and began to accelerate toward the truck.

Bullets chipped the thick wood, sending bark raining in its
wake. It gathered its remaining limb and coiled it in front like a giant
shield. Kate growled under her breath but was unable to help. The newest
arrivals were headed straight for the slow moving Alpha team. Alternating her
target, she focused her fire on keeping them from catching Sam's team.

A grenade exploded at the feet of the charging treewalker,
and it stumbled. Smaller roots had crumbled away, but the larger ones kept it
going. Another grenade bounced off a limb and detonated, causing it to veer to
the side.

"Echo, get moving before it reaches your
position!" Trask yelled.

Too late, the driver realized the treewalker was going to
hit them. Tires squealed as he stomped on the pedal and began to pull away—too late. The massive tree
slammed into the side with the force of a tank, and the truck snapped like a
stalk of celery. Bed and cab flipped and rolled apart, sending men skidding
across the road. The cab bounced and tumbled all the way to the field below
Kate. She cringed, but could not afford to switch targets.

Trask's voice came over the radio. "All teams, brace
for impact! Airstrike in three . . . two . . . one."

The field in front of the house was incinerated in an
instant, massive fireball. All the windows on the tattered house shattered at
the same time the ground rippled outward. Both of the treewalkers Kate had been
targeting were engulfed in the inferno, their limbs torn from their bodies. The
one struck by the white phosphorous also disappeared.

The blast wave struck the stadium and Kate covered her head.
Superheated air whipped at her clothing and pummeled her with bits of wood,
dirt, and other debris. The moment it faded she put her eye to the scope and
scanned the battlefield.

Fire raged where the missile had struck, and through the
smoke she could see the decimated house. The gaping hole was less than a
hundred yards from Alpha team's position. Limping toward them, the last
treewalker in the field continued to seek them out. On the street the carnage
was worse.  Half of Echo was down and not moving.

"Last tango is pursuing Leaf," one of them
groaned. "I have men down in the street."

Kate swung her rifle and emptied the mag into the treewalker
approaching Alpha. Reloading, she did it again, and left its roots tattered and
broken. Sam's form rose up and threw another grenade at it. White smoke erupted
again as the intense heat burned into the dry wood. Keening as it fell, the
treewalker shuddered but did not rise again.

Kate winced as static erupted across her radio, and then
Trask began to shout. "Leaf has blocked the road. Treewalker is
approaching from behind. All available units open fire!"

Kate lifted herself up. From a sitting position she rotated
to bring Trask's vehicle into her scope. One of the school trees had fallen
into the road, blocking the way. Tires squealed as Trask's SUV tried to
reverse, but the treewalker that had destroyed the truck was right behind it.
Closing the gap in three giant steps, it swung an arm and punched the window.
Glass shattered as the branch extended through the SUV.

Built to stop bullets, the roof was no match for the mighty tree,
and the branch opened the SUV like a tin can. Reaching in, it wrapped around
Leaf and pulled him free. Then it discarded the vehicle like trash and turned
away. Kate hadn't stopped firing.

Blocked by the downed tree, the houses on the west, and the
remaining task force coming from behind, the last treewalker turned into a gap
in the school buildings. Its massive legs pounded the ground as it accelerated
directly toward the stadium. Even as it came straight at her, Kate continued to
fire at the roots.

Bullets rained down on it, causing it to stumble. Apparently
realizing it wouldn't make it, the tree caught the end of the bleachers and
leapt over them like a teenager jumping a fence. Its massive wooden body sailed
right over Kate's position. Then it landed and skidded into the football field,
tearing the smooth grass apart. With the bleachers blocking fire from the rest
of the team, only Kate had a clear line of fire.

She swiveled to bring the target in line and reloaded. It
was too close to use the scope, so she aimed without it. Five high velocity
rounds exploded from her barrel, tearing through five of the roots. The
treewalker fell to a broken knee, groaning as if in pain. She dropped the empty
magazine and slammed another home. Without hesitation she fired all five,
decimating the other knee.

Shattered into broken stumps, the roots could not hold the
great tree aloft. It fell like a demolished building, taking a field goal with
it. Her last round gone, she left her gun and caught up her assault rifle.
Dropping from her position, she raced down the stairs and into the carnage of
broken limbs. At their center she found Leaf attempting to limp away.

"On your knees!" Kate shouted.

Leaf turned to face her and sneered. Pointed and angular,
his features reminded her of a sleazy teacher she'd once had. Blood dripped
from his leg and his arm looked broken. Clenching it to his side, he spoke with
fury in his voice.

"You refuse to know when to die," he growled.
"It is the end of your kind, and you can't accept it."

"We will stop you," Kate said. Wary of his power,
she kept her distance. Under her breath she spoke into her radio. "Requesting
backup in the stadium. I have the target."

He released a high, haughty laugh that ended in a wince.
"You have no idea what the Master is capable of. She has planned for
everything, and you will not succeed. She has the power to kill anyone on
Earth."

Footsteps pounded behind her, but she kept her gun trained
on Leaf. "It's only a matter of time until the portal is closed," she
said, "and the Dark is finished."

His gaze did not waver. "You don't even know what you
are looking for. Perhaps when you fail you will finally accept your fate. You
are all dead," he spit on the ground, "and nothing is about to save—"

—the
column of fire pierced the sky and struck Leaf like a bolt of lightning. Kate
was knocked backward by the blow. Her teeth locked from the crackling energy,
and she fought to keep her body from shaking. She managed to rise enough to see
Leaf's body torn apart by the attack. The next instant the mystery weapon
subsided, leaving a smoking, charred circle where Leaf had stood. The surviving
members of the task force arrived in time to see his twisted corpse stop
glowing.

"Trask is down," Sam said. "What
happened?"

Kate looked at his bloodied face, but had no answer.

Chapter 23:
Mother

Tess hurried to her room after her final class. With the
curfew and the prowling Voidlings it was the only safe place to be. Every day
the students of Tryton's huddled in packs, as if in a group they could avoid
Drake’s or the Voidlings’ scrutiny. They may not have realized it, but their
behavior was mirrored outside the school. Alice had every advantage, and even
the former battlemages seemed wary of attacking her directly. Those that had
were dead, discouraging further attempts. Uncertainty prevailed on Auroraq like
a stifling fog.

They were mages, but they had never experienced such strife.
Even their parents and grandparents had been raised in times of peace. The mage
world hadn't experienced such calamity in thousands of years, and no one knew
how to react.

Two days ago the city had reached Europe. The auren news had
been flooded with reports of sightings, demonstrations, and rioting.
Newscasters had issued repeated warnings not to fire at the floating city, but
many had disregarded it. Auroraq may have been soaring twenty thousand feet
above them, but a host of overzealous citizens had raised their guns to the
sky. More often than not they succeeded in injuring neighbors or inciting more
fear. This was magnified after a wing of British jets had flown past the city.

The techno shroud that protected the city flared with magic,
searing every electronic chip in them to hunks of plastic. In quick succession
they tumbled from the sky, leaving smoking craters on the outskirts of London.
A handful of flyers managed to eject in time. Any subsequent flybys kept their
distance, but the damage had been done. Auren militaries were reluctant to
attack the sky city after the display of power. The mounting fear in England
was nothing compared to that in the region surrounding Mt. Elbrus.

The Dark had swallowed several countries already, and its
leading edge continued to expand. Hundreds of thousands had fled Turkey, Syria,
Iraq, and Iran. Heedless of government edicts, more and more refugees crossed
borders in such volume that border patrols were forced to let them pass. Those
that stayed behind joined the ranks of Twisted inside the cloud.

No one escaped.

The rising list of dead eroded Tess's hope on an hourly
basis, and her determination was failing her. She wished Hawk would find a way
to sneak into the city. He could always bolster her hope.

She sighed as she pushed into her room. "I'm sorry I'm
late, Iris," she said.

Iris grinned. "I've been waiting for this for months.
Let's get started. Sit down and clear your head. Then tap into the surface
threads."

Tess did as requested, and the few techno threads she'd
learned to identify appeared to her magesight. One connected to her
omni-glasses, and it was the one she'd used the most. Another connected to
Iris.

"Now go deeper," Iris said. "Try to see all
of them. They will be faint at first, but let them talk to you."

Tess did, and after a moment a host of other threads
flickered into view. Each seemed to call for her attention. She struggled to
focus while Iris talked, but the flow of information from the threads refused
to stop. Iris had previously taught her how to send and receive messages, but
that was the sum of her experience.

"How many threads can you see?" Iris asked for the
third time, a trace of impatience in her tone.

"Too many," Tess replied.

It was an understatement. There were thousands of
threads streaking past her eyes. They varied in thickness, shades of purple,
and vibrancy. Some glittered like gold dust, while others sparkled like
shooting stars. All pulsed with power.

"Do you see the one coming from my mind to you?"
Iris asked.

"There's a hundred just coming from you," Tess
said.

Iris gave a dismissive wave. "Focus on the one from me
and see if you can open it. If you do it right you should see it unravel."

Tess did, and saw the weave of energy diffuse—at the same time the others
did. Before she could stop it they burst with information and cascaded at her.

"—on
sale now for $13.99" a TV blared, but was interrupted by the chatter of
someone else. "I got the shotty, you want to jump on the warthog?"
The answer was cut off when there was a humming buzz of high-pitched static, as
if she could actually hear the wireless signal. Then suddenly the voices
began talking to her, and the images joined them. As they bombarded her she
struggled to answer.

"You want to meet up and study tomorrow?"

"I can't, I have—"

"—Your
mom suffered minor injuries on a mission, but she'll be fine—"

"Dad? Is Mom—"

"I won't be able to visit Auroraq, so you must be
vigilant in my absence—"

"Hawk? I need to talk to you—"

"Tess, you should come check out the new enchanted
shirt collection at—"

"I can't, I—"

"Come visit Roasters for a—"

"Tess, you need to—"

"I—"

"You need to—don't
forget to—your homework
assignment is—why don't
you—Tess!—Stop
talking so fast!—water practice—Harbingers—Tryton's—"

The voices came in rapid succession, too quick for her to
identify speaker or meaning. Bewildered, she answered as well as she could—the words tumbling from her
mouth but they couldn't seem to respond—why
couldn't they respond?—what
do they mean?—is Mom
hurt?—who are you? I
can't—

The slap rocked her sideways, and in an instant all of the
voices evaporated from her mind. She found Iris an inch from her face, her gaze
intense.

"Did you just hit me?" Tess asked. She
rubbed her cheek to ease the sting. Stel morphed into large steel jaws and
lunged, but Tess managed to restrain him from biting her roommate.

"Physical pain pulls you out of the threads. Sometimes
it’s the only way to force a techno mag into the real world." Iris's voice
held no apology, but she retreated to her bed.

"What happened?" Tess asked.

"You fell into the threads," she replied.
"Eventually you probably would have found your way into just one of them,
but it could have been a while—Wanda,
I said to talk to Willow about that, or Uri."

"Is that what's it like for you all the time?"
Tess asked.

Iris shrugged, her attention divided. "It used to be,
until I learned the charms to fade the unnecessary junk. You're lucky it
doesn't come naturally to you. The stronger the techno mag, the louder the
threads."

"But how do you get any information at all?" Tess
exclaimed.

"You use charms to sift through the threads, and
suppress the others from opening." She paused, and then added, "Uri
wants me to tell you it's like searching for a needle in a haystack all the
time."

"Er . . . can he see us?" Tess asked.

Iris snorted. "Of course not. I told you I've warded
our room. When you fell into the threads you became visible to others."
She frowned and shifted to the wall of purple runes behind her. "That
reminds me, I need to  . . ."

She lapsed into muttering to others, and didn't return for a
few minutes. While she was busy Tess hesitantly tapped into the single thread
connected to the glasses in her pocket and accessed her messages. She wasn't
surprised to find one from her father and one from Hawk. She'd caught snippets
of the comments during her foray into the threads, but reading them in their
entirety left a pit in her stomach.

Hawk wasn't coming back?

A sense of solitude settled on her, and abruptly she felt
the need to get out. Rising, she strode to the door.

"Keep an eye on the curfew," Iris said over her
shoulder.

"How could I forget," Tess replied.

She reached for the door and swung it open, and found a
woman standing on the other side with her hand raised to knock.

"Er . . . can I help you?" Tess asked.

"Is Iris here?" the woman asked.

"Who is . . ." Iris turned to the door and her
expression froze.

"Hello, Iris," the woman said. "May I come
in?"

Iris nodded, her expression rigid in shock, and the woman
strode inside. Tess blinked when she realized the resemblance. Right down to
the black hair with purple streaks, the woman was a taller, paler version of
Iris.

"Is this . . . ?" she couldn't finish the
question.

Iris didn't respond. Tears filled her eyes as she closed the
distance in a rush and hugged her mother. Tess retreated, uncertain and
confused. Now that the woman was inside Tess noticed that her skin was faded,
and her whole frame appeared frail, as if the muscles of her body had been
re-grown recently.

They parted, and the woman turned to Tess. "I'm
sorry," she said. "I'm Trina, Derek and Iris's mom. I've heard so
much about you."

"How are you here?" Iris asked, her voice shy and
breathless. "You haven't left the facility in ten years—and how are you focused on
us?"

Trina smiled. "May I sit? I'm still not used to
standing."

Tess gestured to her, and the woman sank into a desk chair
with a sigh of relief. "That's better," she said.

Iris suddenly blinked, and her eyebrows shot up in alarm.
"Your magic is gone."

Trina nodded. "They took it from me so I could learn to
focus. The first few days were . . . painful."

The haunted look in her eyes gave Tess the idea it had been
worse than she indicated, but she focused instead on the more important
question.

"Who's they?"

Trina smiled. "Your mother, of course. Alice has been
so kind to me."

Tess's mouth went dry and her thoughts spun to a halt.
"Alice did this to you?"

"She stripped my magic and allows me limited
access," Trina said. "I'm still recovering, but I can go a few hours
without my magic before I . . .," she looked away. "I'm doing much
better now."

Tess swallowed the knot of fear. Why had Alice done this?
Why help Trina and send her here? Her gaze sought Iris’s, but her roommate's
expression did not display the turmoil that Tess felt.

"I haven't seen you look me in the eye since I was a
child," Iris said. The wonder in her eyes made Tess sick.

What was Alice doing?

"I know," Trina said, and passed a shaking hand
over her face. "And I hope you will forgive me, daughter. After your
father left . . ." She twitched and looked away, the pain distorting her
features. "I'm sorry." She finished in a whisper.

"Why did Alice send you?" Tess asked. She tried to
keep her voice casual, but Iris shot her a look.

"She's worried about you—both
of you," Trina said. "She wants you to trust her."

"I can't do that," Tess said.

A shadow passed over Trina’s face. "You must, or she will—I just need you to trust
me." She turned to Iris. "I need you to forgive me."

"Of course I forgive you," Iris exclaimed. She
darted close and gave her a fierce hug. "All that matters is that you came
back."

Trina hugged her, and then rose to her feet. Shaky now, she
said, "I must go. I'm not yet strong enough to be gone from my magic for
very long."

"Please stay," Iris pleaded, but Trina shook her
head.

"We'll get more time if you come to me. We can meet in
the Spirus. Alice made it clear you would be allowed to pass."

She hugged Iris again and then stepped to the door. "I
love you, Iris."

Tears filled Iris's eyes. "I love you too, Mom."
Then Trina was gone.

Tess stepped to her roommate’s side. "We need to find
out why Alice sent her, fast. I can't believe she is using your mother to
manipulate us—"

"She's back," Iris rounded on her. "That's
all that matters."

"We need to figure this out," Tess said urgently.
"Alice sent her here for a reason."

"I haven't seen my mother look at me in ten
years," Iris exploded. "She hasn't said 'I love you' or given me a
hug, or even smiled at me. My only contact has been half sentences of gibberish
since I was five. I don't care how she's here. She's my mom.

"You don't understand, Tess. You have a mother, a great
one. You don't know what it's like to feel discarded like a piece of trash,
like you aren't worth fighting for." Iris's jaw tightened as she struggled
against the wave of emotion. "You grew up loved. I grew up alone."

"Iris," Tess pleaded, "you have to see that
Alice is using your mom."

"Don't forget the curfew," Iris bit the words off.
"I wouldn't want you to get punished." She pointedly turned away and
faced her techno wall.

The sudden appearance of Iris's mom could not be ignored,
especially because Alice was involved. Alice's idea of helping the world meant
the slaughter of billions. Tess didn't look forward to finding out why she'd
helped Trina. Releasing a breath, Tess lifted Stel to her neck and left.

Chapter 24: Siarra's
Refuge

Tess strolled down the darkened paths of Tryton's without
direction. Why had Alice sent Trina to them? What could she hope to gain? She
was worried about Iris, and hated the idea of Alice trying to manipulate her.
She wished she could talk to Derek, but he wasn't answering her messages. She
would have to wait until tomorrow. Reluctantly she turned her attention to
Alice herself. She desperately needed to move forward on her plan, but was no
closer to finding a place to prepare in secret.

She had no way of knowing the motivations for Alice to send
Trina, and she wasn't sure she wanted to find out. Aurens were dying, and Tess
needed something to hold onto—especially
now. The urge to rise into the air came, but she forced it aside. She couldn't
risk a Voidling catching her.

Her gaze on her feet, Tess issued a regretful sigh,
recalling the sense of absolute freedom that flying conveyed. She hadn't
realized until now how much it had helped her retain her hope. Her footfalls
heavy, she ultimately trudged to the fire school. Halfway there she passed two
students that had been caught by the Voidlings. Their eyes an opaque black,
their faces were etched with horror.

Her stomach tightened, and she turned away from the
disturbing sight. She kept her head down as she entered the fire school. Twice
she passed groups of students, and she did her best to smile at them. The
environment at Tryton's had caused many to stop blaming Tess. Manifested in
sidelong looks of hope or whispered words of encouragement, the other students
apparently no longer thought she'd made the wrong choice.

Each of the twelve schools at Tryton's contained their
signature practicum rooms and tutors. The earth school's practicum rooms were
little more than a cube of space with a pile of rocks in the middle. Its
sentinel was a small white golem nicknamed Egg.

Some were exactly what she expected, like subterranean
gardens at the plant school. Others were far more unique, like the ring
chambers at the water school. The water sprite that tutored the students was
one of the few remaining in the world, and led a trio of water entities in the
tutoring. In spite of the variety in the practicum rooms, it was the fire
practicum chambers that Tess favored.

Descending to the lowest sub-basement, she chose a corridor
and followed it to the end. On either side the metal doors were oval rather
than square. Collectively, they were the Ironguard, trainers for the practicum
rooms. Selecting the last on the end, she approached the door and waited as a face
pushed out of the metal.

Almost liquid in texture, the features of the metallic face
were twisted in a smile. "You are a master of fire, and yet you come to
practice so often?" The door's voice was a weighty echo.

"I know that curfew is in a few minutes, but I wanted
to study further. Would that be possible?"

"At this hour we have been instructed to refuse entry
to students," the door replied. "But I don't believe the instructions
included masters of the craft. You may enter."

Tess blinked. Did the door just defy Drake? Or was it just
following the letter of the command? Either way she was grateful for the
acceptance. Murmuring her gratitude, she entered the chamber.

The floor, ceiling, and walls bore scorch marks from past
fire spells. Ensconced in an alcove opposite the door, a fire source burned,
ready to be siphoned for spells. Tess had intended on practicing her work, but
now that she was here she had lost the inclination to do so. Sighing, she
gestured to the floor and raised a chair for herself out of the stone. She sank
into it and stared at the fire. Stel stirred on her neck, and she stroked his
back.

"Something on your mind?" a rumbling voice asked.

She glanced over her shoulder to find the door's face
looking at her. Its large steel eyes were concerned.

"Can you keep secrets?" Tess asked.

There was a rumbling laugh. "We have been asked by many
to guard their thoughts . . . or actions." Its lips curled into a smile.
"If you do not wish yours known we are honor bound to protect them—unless they can cause
harm."

Tess stared at the flames for a long time, but sensed that
the face was waiting. Finally she said, "I am beset on every side by
people who don't know where they should go, or what they should do. On top of
that an enemy has unleashed an evil on our world that appears impervious to
every known weapon."

The door rumbled, "The problems of the world are not
your own, nor your problems the world's to solve."

Tess swung her chair around to face the door, confused by
the cryptic answer. "But they are mine. I know I'm supposed to help—that I can help.
According to Hawk, I'm supposed to lead the mages and aurens to peace."

"You speak of Hawk as if you know him," the door
replied, its eyebrows peaked in surprise.

"I do," Tess said. "He's the one who has
trained me, until now anyway." She couldn't keep the bitterness out of her
voice.

"Then you know who he is?"

Tess had a flash of insight. "How long have you known
his true identity?"

The door smiled. "We guard the fire, and know many of
its secrets. The Son of the Ancient is known to us."

"But even he doesn't know what I'm supposed to
do," Tess said. She tried to stop it, but the irritation at Hawk not being
there seeped into her tone. Shouldn't she be glad he was fighting elsewhere?

"Out of a dying fire an ember may spark its own
flame."

The door's tone was the most somber she had ever heard. It
made her regret judging Hawk for not continuing her training.

"What should I do then?" she asked.

"The forge of light illuminates all," the door
replied. "But a doubtful soul cannot enlighten those around it. An oracle
is a vanguard of men, giver of wisdom and knowledge. If you lack direction, we
are lost."

Tess didn't think its words were very helpful. "But where
do I get direction."

"You bear the oracle's crest, and it harbors the
answers you seek. Siarra's Refuge will help you unlock them."

With that the face receded into the door, leaving Tess to
her wonder. For a long time she sat staring at the amulet that her ancestors
had worn. She'd tried a hundred different ways to unlock it, none of which had
succeeded. For the first time she had a clue as to where she should go.

She considered several ideas of what to do with the new
insight. She knew without asking that Siarra's Refuge wouldn't be easy to find.
Its location would not be on the mage net. At the same time she doubted she
should inquire of other mages. She needed Iris.

For the first time since Alice had taken Auroraq, she smiled
without reserve. Rising, she expressed thanks to the door and departed. Then
she snuck back to her room. Iris wasn't there when she got there, and didn't
come home that night. Her worry mounting, Tess was forced to wait. The next
morning she hurried to breakfast, but Iris still wasn't there. Derek wasn't
there either. Finally she found Iris outside the mind building.

"Why the need to talk?" Iris asked irritably.
"You've been trying to find me all morning." She didn't comment on
the previous day.

"Where were you last night?"

Her skin was a shade too dark. "I had to talk to
Derek," she said.

Her tone made it sound like it didn't go well. "Are you
alright?" Tess asked, her thoughts momentarily forgotten.

Iris dismissed her worry with a flick of her hand.
"Fine. What do you want?"

"Can we go somewhere private?"

Catching the intensity of her tone, Iris cocked her head to
the side. Then she gestured for Tess to follow her. Taking the lead, she led
her inside the mind building and to the technology practicum room at the bottom
of the structure. Tess had never been to this section of the school before. She
wasn't surprised to find the techno practicum chambers sectioned off into
individual rooms. She was surprised to meet the guardian of the techno
training.

A barrage of iridescent blue and green light coalesced into
a striking woman. It flitted to either side like a hummingbird, constantly
floating and moving. Her features were almost frantic as she said,
"WherehaveyoubeenIris.Ineededyourhelp."

"Not now, Root," Iris replied. "I need to
talk to my friend."

"Isthattheoracle?!?I'dheardshewashere.What'syourname?"

"Tess," she replied, struggling to keep up with
the movements of the entity.

Root pouted.
"Fine,butyoupromisedtohelpme.YoubetternotforgetorIwill—ohno!—"

Without another word Root disintegrated into sparks and
streaked away. Iris sighed when she was gone and opened one of the doors in the
hall. The coloring of the door matched Root, and she wondered if the creature
would burst through it.

"What was that?"

"A techno magic entity," Iris replied. "And
before you ask, no, there aren't very many. They always end up like that, a
little crazy and distracted." She issued a grunt. "I guess that's
fitting, though."

Distracted by Root, Tess tried to gather her thoughts.
Before she could, Iris frowned. "You could have just sent me a
message."

Tess sighed, wishing they could get past the tension.
"I didn't think this was something I should send, though. It's about . .
." She touched the amulet on her neck.

"What about it?" Iris's eyes sparkled with
curiosity. "Did you unlock it?"

"Not yet," Tess replied. "But I think I might
know how to figure it out. An old friend suggested I search for a place that
might help me, but I doubt it's mentioned on the mage net. I figured since you
had created an archive of all the books in the school library you might have
come across the term. Ever heard of Siarra's Refuge?"

Iris jerked, her eyes narrowing. "Where did you hear
that?"

"You know about it?"

"It's a legend here at the school," she said with
a shrug, "and every few years it becomes popular to go searching for
it."

"Why would anyone care?"

"Because it's rumored to contain powerful and valuable artifacts."

Tess snorted. "They think there's treasure."

Iris laughed. "Whether there is or not doesn't matter.
No one really knows."

"Can you search through the unpublished archives and
see what you can find?"

Iris shrugged, her eyes glazing as she accessed her magic.
Tess felt a flash of gratitude. She'd half expected Iris to still be angry.

After a minute she said, "It's mentioned in a few
places, but most of them imply that it isn't real. The only detailed reference
is in: The All Seeings, A Collection of Oracle Writings From Throughout
History."

"What does it say?"

Iris's expression was distant as she stared at the wall.
Occasionally flicking her fingers, she murmured to herself while simultaneously
dismissing people that tried to talk to her. Just when Tess was getting
impatient, Iris said, "This is the best reference I can find." She
gestured to the wall and a single paragraph appeared in shining letters.

As in many times of strife, I retired to my refuge to
ponder in privacy. My love for Tryton's Academy runs deep, yet it affords few
places of true quiet. To my consternation and pride, the students have proven
adept at discovering the castle's secrets—but
I cannot allow them to discover this sanctuary. It is guarded by unique magic,
but if necessary I will destroy it so it cannot be used for ill intent.

Tess read it a second time. The words implied that the
refuge lay within or near the school itself. At the time of its creation
Tryton's was a large castle, which for the last few centuries had been
relegated to the school library. Since the principle founder of Tryton's had
been Siarra herself, it wouldn't have been difficult for her to create a place
of secret without anyone's knowledge.

"Do you think she would have destroyed it?" Iris
asked.

"The Ironguard seemed to think it still existed,"
Tess said. "But you said it was a myth, so I assume no one has ever found
it."

Tess glanced at Iris, and saw that she'd turned to another
wall. Her gaze was an odd combination of focused and glazed at the same time.

"No one's found it," Iris said flatly. "And a
lot have tried. The legend of Siarra's Refuge has persisted for a very
long time. It's not like we can just walk up to the door and find it." She
shot Tess a look. "Or at least no normal person could." She then
performed a complicated gesture with her hands and a swirl of glowing lines
appeared on the opposite wall.

"What is . . ." Then Tess recognized it. It was a
diagram of the library. Each corridor, room, and chamber was lined in detail.
"I didn't know techno mages could make lightcast models," Tess said
as she approached the map.

"Strictly speaking it's not a lightcast model like
light mages do. This is a combination of all the audio, video, internet, mage
net, and mage signals floating through the air. With practice, you can combine
them into the visible spectrum to create things. It can't be permanent, but
it's a suitable representation if necessary."

Tess traced her finger down the corridors that she was
familiar with. The basement where the Swordsman had trained her and the
glass-topped terrace where she usually met with Hawk were just a fraction of
the castle. She'd never thought to explore the whole thing.

"Can we take this with us?" Tess asked. It would
take time to examine the whole map.

"Of course," Iris said.

She reached out and tapped Tess's temple, causing a matching
image to fill her vision. She blinked and struggled to contain it, eliciting an
annoyed grunt from Iris.

"I really need to teach you how to build an info res so
you don't get overloaded with knowledge."

"Later," Tess said. "When I have time."

Iris grunted. "You now have the exact map you are
looking at here. It's the official map for students, but includes any secret
areas I have found through the unpublished archives. You'd be surprised how
many secret passages line the place. They should be laced in blue so you can
tell them apart."

A smile split Tess's features. "Do you want to go have
a look with me?"

Iris shook her head. "My to-do list is longer than my
arm, and if I fall any more behind my army will start to fall apart. I've
gotten fifty-seven pending messages just while we've been talking. Besides, I'm
meeting my mom later." She raised her chin and folded her arms,
practically daring Tess to comment on it.

"Iris," Tess began, "I'm sorry about last
night. I'm happy you get to see your mom."

Iris thawed . . . a little. "I know you are worried
about Alice, and why she did it, but I can't ignore that my mom is here."

"Just be careful, alright?" Tess said. "With
Alice there is always a purpose."

Iris offered a small smile. "Thanks for being worried
about me."

On impulse Tess hugged her. "What are sisters
for?" she said.

They separated, and Iris's expression was tight with
emotion. "Why don't you take Derek?"

Tess brightened at the suggestion. "I'll do that."
They left, and a few minutes later Tess passed Rox outside the water school.
When she asked about Derek, Rox nodded.

"I think he's in the earth practicum," Rox said
with a frown. "But he seemed upset. Is he alright?"

"I'll tell you later," Tess said.
"Thanks."

Her thoughts on Siarra's Refuge, she turned and hurried to
the earth school. Distracted, she didn't notice the figure step from the bushes
in her wake. Rox gasped in surprise—and
then she was yanked out of sight.

She did not reappear.

Chapter 25: Taken

"We have to do something," Kendrik protested.

"What do you plan on doing?" Breaker challenged.
"Go in and fight the things? How many did you see die when the Voidlings
walked into your office?"

"They have our children," Kendrik said, jutting
his chin out. "The Voidlings are blocking the entrance to the school and
no one is allowed in or out."

"You don't think I know that?" Breaker shouted.
"My daughter is in there, and I know your son is too. But what's the point
of assaulting the Spirus? How many will you get killed? How many have already
been killed?"

"I am the highest ranking member of the Rayth corps—"

"Highest surviving member," Breaker
corrected. "The Prime was one of the first ones killed when they kicked us
out—or do you not
remember?"

Kendrik's eyes narrowed. "We have to do
something."

Breaker stabbed a finger at him. "You are so used to
having the superior force that you have forgotten all semblance of tactics. The
Voidlings are immune to our magic. What about that do you not
understand? You might as well throw rocks at them."

"We have to try," Kendrik said, and stubbornly
folded his arms. "We have to show the families cowering in their homes
that we are still fighting. Or are you just afraid?"

Breaker issued a scornful laugh. "Intelligence isn't
fear. I don't take on a fight I can't win—or
are you saying you have a weapon against them? If you do I will lead the charge
myself."

Kendrik glowered at him. "I am ordering you to
join our ranks and stand with us. We are marching on the Spirus in an
hour."

"The Rayths are gone," Breaker growled. "We
are the resistance now. The sooner you start seeing that, the more of your men
will live to fight when it counts."

Kendrik's face had gone red. "I will have you drawn up
on charges as soon as we have regained control of the Spirus."

Breaker laughed in his face. "If you survive to that
day, I dare you to try. Now get out of my house."

Trembling in rage, Kendrik swept from the room. The echo of
the slammed door resounded throughout the house. Breaker remained in place
until his anger had subsided. Then he strode to the window and looked out on
the handful of men gathering in the street.

"Fools," he muttered under his breath.

High Captain Kendrik had gathered enough support for an
assault, but many shared Breaker’s reluctance. Without a weapon against the
Voidlings, any attempt to attack the Spirus would be suicide. Their only choice
was to build a resistance that could fight when they had a chance of winning.

Breaker turned away, cursing the death of the Prime. At
least that man had been smart, and would not have championed a suicidal attempt
on anything. But even if the battlemage leader had survived, their situation
would be no less dire.

Grumbling to himself, he strode through his house. Built by
his own hands, the walls were of textured dark stone. The stairs and ceiling
were made of malachite and had been polished to reveal the swirls of dark green
and black. Curving arches of molded sodalite over the doorways maintained their
natural dark blue, giving an elegance and color to the structure.

Distinct from the rest of the house, the kitchen had been
crafted from smooth aquaglass. Solidified enough to stand on, it nevertheless
remained translucent. Light from the aquaglass windows cascaded into the home
and reflected throughout the kitchen, bathing the room with illumination.

Breaker put his hands on the counter. What would you have
me do, Rivena? He had no answer. In all the preparations to keep his family
safe he'd never dreamed that Alice would be so bold as to take Auroraq.

His first impulse was to gather his family to safety. For
now Rivena and the boys were in Azertorn, which was as safe a place as any. But
Roxanne was at Tryton's. Even if he could get past the Voidlings and retrieve
her, there would be no escape from the city. Alice had ordered all tornado
launchers and the Sundrops shut down.

Noticing he'd been grinding a fist into the counter, he
forced himself to breathe. Damaging his wife's handiwork would only invite her
wrath on him. That thought brought a bitter smile to his lips. Alice's takeover
was keeping him apart from her, and that alone made him furious.

But what to do?

He couldn't walk into Tryton's, and he couldn't use a
tunnelian charm to go underground. The connection from Sentre and the Points
had been reinforced with numerous spells to ensure it could not be weakened.
Nothing short of titanic magic could break it, and doing so might cause the
whole school to fall from the sky.

Then a thought that he hadn't considered crossed his mind.
He shuddered at the very idea of it, but at least it was moderately likely to
succeed. But first he would need a change of clothes. Once he was on the school
grounds he wouldn't want to be questioned.

Tightening his jaw against what he was about to do, he
strode upstairs and collected the cloak he used when giving lectures at the
school. Then he ducked out the rear entrance of his home onto a back street. It
was the middle of the afternoon, but his plan would be better in the daylight
anyway.

Passing a handful of people in the streets, he continued
east until he reached the very end of Eastpoint. He threw a glance behind but
no one appeared to be watching him. Then he strode into a gap between a tree
and the wall at the edge of the city. Beyond the wall lay a twenty thousand
foot drop.

He swallowed at the fear burgeoning inside him. Like most
earth mages, he hated heights. The fear was not the same as those of young
gravity mages before they learned to fly. It was the fear of letting go of the
earth. The idea of hanging above endless space was terrifying.

He clenched his fists, and forced himself to climb over the
wall. The wind tugged against his form as he lowered his leg over the side. He
tightened his grip until his knuckles went white. Then he slowly lowered
himself until he was hanging by his fingertips. From there he cast a charm that
pulled a ledge out from the rock beneath him.

He'd cast the spell a thousand times, but he couldn't suppress
his trepidation as he lowered his weight onto it. To his relief it held, and he
gathered his magic to move it. Then he made the mistake of looking down.

The wisps of clouds did not block the sight of the earth far
below. They floated past, serene and mocking as he clung to the side of the
city. The open air curled past him, and with every touch he thought it would
yank him free. For a long moment terror bound him, and then his anger burnt it
to a crisp.

He was a Rayth, and height was like any other enemy. Drawing
a fist back he punched the stone next to him, embedding his arm up to the
elbow. With the additional anchor he fixed his gaze forward and cast the slideways
spell. Both his embedded arm and the ledge under his feet began to move.

Like a zipper on a coat, the stone opened to accommodate his
forward motion, and then resealed behind him. The spell emitted a faint rasping
sound, which the whistling wind was likely to mask.

On many occasions he'd used the spell to move quickly across
the ground, and he knew he could glide as fast as an auren car. This time he
kept to a snail's pace as he followed the curve around Eastpoint. No need to
rush when a fall to your death lay inches from your feet.

After years of training with the flesh of Earth, the sound
of grinding stone was comforting, so he listened to that as he glided along the
exterior of the city. Unless someone happened to look down from Eastpoint at
the right moment, he wasn't going to be spotted. Southpoint was another matter.
Due to the shape of the city his position was visible from anywhere along the
eastern side of Southpoint. In order to avoid being spotted, he directed his
magic to carry him lower.

The underbelly of the city curved inward, making him lean
out over the drop and lengthen the ledge he was riding on. His heart battered
his chest as he looked at the fall, and it took all his focus to maintain his
motion forward. If he lost his magic the ledge and his grip would crumble,
leaving him to the mercy of gravity.

The seconds crawled by, and he finally reached the junction
with Sentre. His spell wouldn't work on the reinforced section, so he extended
his ledge past it until he could pull a new ledge from beneath Sentre. From
there he continued to Southpoint, and again bypassed the denser rock that
joined the two city sections.

Even though he couldn't see them, he knew that four
Voidlings patrolled beneath the Tryton's Arch. If they heard him and decided to
investigate he would be trapped. He slowed his pace and held his breath. Inch by
inch he slid by on the side of Southpoint, his eyes on the wall above.

Nothing looked down.

As Southpoint began to widen he breathed a sigh of relief
and pressed on. A few minutes later he felt confident he'd reached far enough
to avoid detection. Then he caused the ledge to lift him to the exterior wall
that wrapped around Tryton's.

He slowed, and peeked over it. At a glance he recognized the
fire school. The multicolored flames caressing its shape were unmistakable. A
handful of students were in the field between his position and the structure,
so he glided to the side until a tree blocked their view. Then he levered
himself up and over.

He dodged behind the tree and waited, hoping no one had
spotted him. After several minutes his tension began to ease, so he leaned out
in time to watch the students reentering the fire school. He pulled out his
teacher's cloak and wrapped it around his shoulders. Then he rose to his feet
and stepped into the sunlight.

He strode toward the building with a nonchalance that he did
not feel. At any moment he expected Voidlings to converge on him and take him
down, but he passed through the fire school unchallenged.

He exited between two Voidlings. Their disturbing jaws
turned to look at him, but he didn't spare them a second glance. If they were
going to come for him now there was nothing he could do. Sweating from more
than the sunlight, he left them behind and headed to the water school.

At first he was afraid the students would recognize him, but
most of them looked at the ground as they trudged on their way. Their
chattering was eerily absent, leaving an unnatural quiet on the school grounds.
Several retreated when a Voidling appeared on a cross trail, and waited until
long after it had glided past.

The sight elicited a surge of anger. Helplessness was
something neither he nor the students of Tryton's were accustomed to. Reaching
the water school, he stepped off the trail and found a seat on one of the many
benches in a small garden. Since all but two of her classes were in the water
building, he didn't have to wait long until he spotted her.

Rox walked out of the school with her head held high, a mark
of pride for Breaker. She descended the steps and turned toward the dorm trees,
where Tess intercepted her.

"Have you seen Derek?" Tess asked.

"I think he's in the earth practicum," Rox said
with a frown. "But he seemed upset. Is he alright?"

"I'll tell you later," Tess said.
"Thanks."

Breaker maneuvered into position while they talked, and when
Tess hurried away he reached out and yanked Rox into the trees. She squeaked in
surprise, and then she recognized him.

"Dad?" she hissed. "What are you doing here?
How did you get in?"

"I don't have time to explain," Breaker said.
"Let's go."

"Where are we going?"

"I came to bring you home."

She jerked away from him. "Why?"

"It's not safe here. Now let's go."

"You think it will be safe at home? Nowhere in this
city is safe from them."

"Let's. Go." He ground the words out with such
force that she wilted. Every moment they stood talking was a moment they could
be spotted.

Rox opened her mouth but faint footfalls spurred her into
action. Reluctantly she fell into step beside him. Without hesitation he led
her to the rear of the water building.

"You don't understand," she whispered urgently as
they wove between the fountains. "We are working on a plan. They need
me."

"They will have to manage without you," Breaker
replied. He kept his attention on the nearby Voidlings, devising a response if
they moved against him.

"Can I at least tell them where I'm going?"

"Not enough time," he said, and threw a glance
over his shoulder. Was that Voidling following them? He struggled to keep his
pace normal. Then it shifted direction and glided away. His relief was only
matched by his remaining tension. A moment later they reached the edge of the
grounds and he levered himself to the top of a wall.

"You can't be serious," she said, her expression
aghast. "You hate heights."

"It's the only way past the entrance," he said. He
cast the charm that pulled out a ledge for them. "Now get on. It's just as
sturdy as what you're standing on."

"Dad," she pleaded, "please don't make me go.
My friends need me, and Tess—"

"Is Alice's daughter," he said. He dropped back to
her side. "I know she's your friend, but it's only a matter of time until
Alice comes after her. I don't want you around when she does."

"So what do you expect us to do? Hide at home?"
Now she was angry.

"Only until I can get us out of the city."

"And then what? Unless someone does something, the Dark
is going to keep expanding. Where on Earth will you take us then?"

"I'll get you to Rivena and then come back. I will not
have you in danger."

"But—"

"That's enough, Roxanne." His patience was gone.
“We can talk when we get back home. Now get on that ledge."

She bit back her retort and did as he'd ordered. With a
final backwards glance, he joined her. Just as he had, she gripped the wall
unnecessarily tight until he'd made a modified whip charm to wrap around the
two of them. Then he cast the slideways spell and they were on their way.

Rox didn't speak to him the entire time. Even when they were
safely at home she went straight to her room. Breaker let her go. She could be
mad at him all she wanted as long as she was safe. Turning away from where
she'd disappeared, he sank into a seat at the kitchen table with a sigh of
relief. In moments his thoughts turned to a far more difficult question.

How to get them out of the city?

Chapter 26:
Punished

Tess hurried to the earth school and found Derek in the
lowest practice chamber. As the largest of Tryton's schools, the small mountain
was well suited for the teaching of earth mages. When she entered the empty
room he was standing over a vibrating ball of stone, his expression a mask of
determination.

She paused, not wanting to disturb him. She was unfamiliar
with the spell he was performing, but if she didn't know any better it seemed
like the stone in his hands was shrinking. His lips tightened in a scowl as the
ball began to shake even more. Then abruptly it cracked in half and burst
apart. Derek released a grunt of disgust and tossed the pieces aside.

"What are you trying to do?"

Derek turned to face her, and smiled. "An impact
charm."

Tess strode to join him. "What's an impact charm?"

"The supreme example is coal to diamond," he
replied. "Performed with exactness, one can compress an element to its
hardest and purest form. It's one of the most difficult and useful spells for
an earth mage. A few thousand hold this city together."

"Sounds difficult," she said, and gestured to the
pile of broken stones.

He sighed. "Each level of the spell requires a
different element. Performing an impact charm on coal is the ultimate mastery,
and is a level eighty-nine charm."

"What material are those?" She blinked into her
magesight to examine the rocks, but he spoke first.

"These are mudstones—or
level eleven. I have to do a level fourteen to pass my finals." He laughed
sourly. "Even with what's going on part of me still wants to pass. I guess
old habits die hard."

She caught the note of tension in his voice, and knew
without asking that it had to do with his mom and Iris. She reached out and
touched his arm.

"Care for a distraction?"

He brightened. "What do you have in mind?"

"Would a treasure hunt do?"

His grin was all the answer she needed, and they exited the
practicum chambers together. Ten feet down the hall a voice called their names,
and they stopped in unison. Her hands clenched, and they turned to see Drake at
the opposite end of the corridor. A single Voidling stood at his side.

"What do you want, Drake?" Tess asked.

Drake 's feet were off the floor, and he glided forward with
an arrogant smirk. "You should have more respect for the leaders of this
school."

"Just because you wear the robes of a professor doesn't
mean you are respected."

His lips curled into a sneer. "You have been practicing
a lot, lately, haven't you."

"I have a lot of homework," Derek replied.
"My YETI's are coming up at the end of next quad."

Drake grunted. "Year End Testing of all Individuals.
Even I didn't start practicing for them this early."

"I want to skip a few quads," Derek said.
"Graduating seems to be the only way to get out of Tryton's right
now."

Drake came to a halt in front of them and folded his arms.
His expression made it clear he didn't believe him.

"What are you planning?"

Tess laughed, drawing his attention to her. "Has anyone
ever answered that question?"

His eyebrows pulled together. "You should not have
spurned me, Oracle. We could have done great things together."

"To be with someone like you would require me to
sacrifice my humanity," Tess said coldly.

Drake's glare turned malicious, and he motioned to the
Voidling. It glided to a girl that had just exited her practicum chambers.

"What did I do?" she squeaked. "I didn't do
anything . . ."

The Voidling's creepy mouth breathed in as it took hold of
her. Her skin darkened and she fell to the floor. Her eyes wide and unseeing,
she began to sob.

"Please, I never meant to hurt him!" she cried
out.

The effort to hold herself in check caused Tess's frame to
quiver. "Why are you punishing her?"

"Because I can," Drake replied. He watched her
writhe in agony. "And because you seem to have trouble learning. The
entire world has changed. When are you going to accept that?"

"I cannot accept a world of such wanton killing,"
Tess spit the words out. "Now stop doing that to her." The girl on
the ground had begun to quiet, and her frame took on an unnatural stillness.

He stepped close to Tess. "I could kill her, you know.
Right here in front of you. She would just go limp and never rise."

"Why?" Derek said. The ground under him had begun
to tremble. "She's in her first quad."

Drake didn't look at him, and the Voidling darted to Derek’s
side. Derek growled as the Voidling sucked the magic from him. He fought back,
but in the end he crumpled. A moment later he began to tremble.

"Mom . . . please come back," he said in a
harsh whisper. "I can't take care of her without you . . ."

"Stop it," Tess said.

Drake smiled, and turned to the crowd of students that had
gathered nearby. "Which of you will help me teach our dear oracle a
lesson?"

Most of them tried to flee, but a second Voidling had cut
off their escape. Herding them into a knot, it kept any from leaving. Then a
figure shoved its way through, and the sight of the diminutive golem caused
Drake to laugh.

"Or perhaps I can make your Practicum Tutor teach
you," Drake said.

"No you can't," Egg said. He slammed a palm into
the wall and the corridor closed like a knot being tied, crushing the second
Voidling.

"Go," Egg rasped to the crowd, and the students
fled.

Drake's expression had gone furious. "How dare you defy
me? I am a professor at this school."

The Voidling eased out of Egg's handiwork and reformed, but
Egg turned his back to it. "A right you have not earned."

"You will obey your masters," Drake
snarled.

"Practicum Sentinels have no masters," Egg growled
back. "Our purpose is to protect the students."

"Not from me," Drake's voice had risen.

Egg folded his small arms. "Sentinels have certain . .
.  liberties."

Drake's face had contorted with anger, but his gaze returned
to Tess. "I know you're up to something. You forget that we were friends
too, and I know what you are like. Your defiance bleeds into those around you.
Varson didn't believe me when I said students would resist him, but he will.”

He stabbed a finger at the inert girl. "How many will
lose their lives because of your insolence? Does their pain mean nothing to
you? How do you so easily forget the power we wield?"

"I never forget," Tess said.

"Then maybe you just need a reminder." He motioned
to the Voidling. "I'm watching everything you do now, Oracle. Keep that in
mind."

She stood her ground as the Voidling swept toward her. Rage
at him swept over her, so she imagined Drake's magic being torn from his body.
It caused her to flash a dark smile.

"Enjoy it while you can, Drake."

Her vision faded as the Voidling power took hold, and the
last image she saw was Drake's arrogant smirk before he walked away. Then the
whispers began. Like jagged claws, they forced their way into her mind and
latched onto her fears.

She watched Hawk lose his life on Mt. Elbrus, and then
witnessed Derek lose his. The images felt real, and the whispers told her that
it was her fault. She fought back, but the Dark continued to assail her mind.
Dimly she was aware that her body had betrayed her, and that she was huddled on
the floor. Then all awareness of self was gone and there were only images of
her family and friends dying because she had failed to join the Dark.

She clung to the plan of taking Alice's magic. Several times
she thought she'd lost her hope, but each time she fought her way back. Then
abruptly the whispers began to fade, and she opened her eyes to find herself on
the floor. Her whole frame shook, but she forced herself to sit up. She felt a
surge of pride that no tears lined her cheeks. Egg and Derek sat up beside her.

"That was unpleasant," Egg rasped.

Tess fleetingly wondered what Egg's fears were, but then
noticed a hand extended to her.

"You alright?" a boy asked, and helped her stand.
Then he offered a hand to Derek.

Derek blew out his breath. "Thanks Brody."

Tess forced a smile. "We are."

Brody smiled in turn. "Kim is fine."

"Was that who . . ." Tess motioned to where the
girl had been on the floor. "How long were we out?" she asked.

Brody lifted an eyebrow. "Two hours. It's the longest
punishment anyone has received."

"That explains why it was so bad," Derek said.

"Drake ordered a bunch of students to be Darkened on
the way out," Brody said.

Tess noticed the tinge of shadow in his skin and groaned.
"I'm sorry, Brody."

He shrugged. "I'll be fine. It's nothing like what's
going on down on the surface. For now we can only take it—until someone stops them,
right?"

He threw Tess a look, causing her lips to tighten.
"Until someone stops them," she echoed.

Brody grinned. "Then I will see you later."

He strode away, and Derek turned to Tess. "Well, I
missed my last class. What do you say we find that treasure of yours?" He
flashed his lopsided smile.

Tess felt a wave of gratitude. "Are you sure you're
still up for it?"

His eyes flicked to the spot where the girl had been Darkened.
"Even more."

They left the earth school together, and Tess realized she
felt the same. Drake may have hurt others because of her, but she was no longer
the uncertain teenage girl. He hadn't taken her determination.

He'd fueled it.

Chapter 27: A
Library's Secrets

Twenty minutes later they were walking into Tryton's
library. The ancient castle had once housed the entire school but had been
relegated to the library centuries ago. With the rise of techno magic it had
been all but abandoned.

"When you said 'treasure hunt' I wasn't expecting to go
to the library," Derek said as the doors swung shut behind them.

Tess burst into laughter, grateful that they had already
moved past the punishment. "You don't think a library holds things of
value?"

"In the history of mankind, no one has ever said 'let's
go find treasure at the library'."

"Be that as it may, I need your help finding Siarra's
Refuge."

"Oh," Derek said, a smile creeping into his voice.
"Now that's different. You think it's here?"

Tess told him about the Ironguard's suggestion and Iris's
clue. When she finished his brow had furrowed.

"That does seem to imply it's here. But what makes you
think we can find it?"

She flashed a lopsided grin. "When have we not been
able to accomplish something together?"

"When you put it that way . . ." His expression
matched hers. "Let's get started."

They began at the top of the castle and worked their way
down. Room by room they scanned walls, passages, paintings, and statues. Using
both magesight and normal vision, they searched for any clues that would
indicate the presence of a secret passage, of which there were many. With
Iris's augmented map they were able to find an abundance of the castle's easier
secrets, but were left frustrated in regard to the refuge. Long after
dinnertime, Tess relented.

Collapsing onto a couch, she said, "I think I'm done
for the night."

Derek joined her with a groan. "I'm glad you said
something, because my feet have been killing me for an hour." He tapped
his toe on the cobblestone and they began to vibrate his shoes.
"Ahh," he breathed. "I'd never realized how much I would use
this spell."

"Care to share?" Tess said, and Derek grinned.
Reaching over with his foot he tapped the stones next to her feet, causing them
to wobble up and down. She placed her feet on them and issued a tired sigh.
"That feels wonderful."

There was a moment of silence, and then Tess threw him a
look. "Why do you think Alice sent your mom?"

Derek let out a breath. "I think she's trying to get to
you."

"How would Trina do that?"

"When Mom fell into her magic I would find Iris cuddled
up in her lap, crying. Mom didn't even know she was there. I had to physically
pull her away."

He lifted his sleeve and showed a group of faint scars on
his wrist that resembled static energy. "Iris never gave up on Mom like I
did. She never gave up hope that she would come back. Now that she has, it's
going to distract her, make her vulnerable."

"You sound like you want your mom to leave."

"It's too late for that," Derek said. "Iris
has seen her. It's like she's a starving woman being presented with a table
full of poisoned food. And Trina has no choice but to do what Alice says. If
she doesn't, Alice could destroy her magic."

Tess winced. "What would that do to her?"

"If we succeed in taking Drake's magic, it will hurt,
bad, but won't kill him. But my mother has lost her mind to her power. To
destroy it now . . . " He shrugged. "I don't think Iris would forgive
herself if she had the chance to stop mom being killed."

"You think she's going to force Iris to make a
choice?" She didn't have to say, Between her mom and me. She
shuddered.

"I think she will make you choose."

"I can't do that," Tess protested.

"I know," Derek replied. "And if Mom dies,
Iris will never forgive you. You either lose a valued ally, or are forced to
join Alice. Either scenario is good for Alice."

"How long?"

Derek shrugged. "As much as Iris would do for Mom, she
still needs to trust her. I'd say we have a little time before Alice forces
things."

Tess wasn't sure if she should be relieved. The idea of an
impending confrontation with Alice settled onto her shoulders like a yoke.

"What about you? You haven't said how you feel about
your mom being here."

His lips tightened. "She's no more my mother than Alice
is yours."

His voice was light, but couldn't mask the trace of
bitterness. He sighed and looked away. "There was a time I hoped she would
come back. Spoon feeding your mom because she refuses to face reality changes
you. She wasn't a mother. She was a parasite."

"So what do we do?" Tess asked quietly.

Derek flashed a smile. It lacked its usual luster, but
didn't waver. "Beat Alice first."

"You want to keep looking for the refuge?"

"It's our best chance," Derek said. "We can
prepare our plan from there, and even train others. But I should trade off with
some of our other friends. I know you can see traces of every magic, but they
might notice something we would miss."

Tess nodded, grateful that the conversation had shifted.
"Agreed, but we can't bring them all at once. Someone would get
suspicious."

"Tomorrow then?"

"Tomorrow," Tess said firmly.

Unfortunately the next day failed to yield any answer,
neither did the next few days. By the weekend Tess knew that she wasn't the
only one getting frustrated. A number of her closest friends had been
recruited, yet each had been left wanting. With Auroraq just two days from the
leading edge of the Dark, tensions in Tryton's were mounting.

Tess felt like a pall had fallen over her and her friends,
and she went to sleep worried. The next day she went to her classes but her
mind was in the library, going over its halls and corridors, trying to imagine
something she'd missed.

Inevitably her mind returned to the Dark's expansion. How
many were dying every day? How many were already dead? Time was running out and
they were no closer to finding the refuge.

"Tess!" Professor Ricks barked. "Are you
planning on joining us today?"

She jerked to face him. "Sorry, Professor. I'm just
distracted."

Professor Ricks sniffed. "Talent doesn't make the mage,
my dear Oracle. Discipline and conviction do. You'd know that if you had
any."

Stung, Tess fell silent. Shorn and a few others threw her
sympathetic looks but most focused on the storm charm they were supposed to be
practicing. Tess returned her attention to her desk and tried to set aside the
rebuke. She should have known better than to ignore Professor Ricks.

In spite of her efforts the class ended with her unable to
cast a mini storm cloud in her hands. She ducked out the door before Professor
Ricks could notice and met with Shorn outside.

"Well, he was harsh today," Shorn said.

"I didn't think he was that bad," Tess said.
"Not for him anyway."

Shorn nudged her and pointed to a girl that was hurrying
away. The tears in her eyes were evident. "Before he got to you he told
her that she had the talent of a slug, so she might as well look like
one."

Feeling guilty for not noticing, Tess decided to skip lunch
and go to the library by herself. She promised Shorn she would join their group
for dinner and then headed south. Wishing she could fly, she hurried her steps
to the great castle. Twice she checked her back trail for Drake, who had tried
to follow her already. To her relief she saw no one.

The ancient citadel boasted towers, archways, and an
expansive courtyard, yet Tess had come to realize that it was originally much
larger. From the designs and her own exploration she had noticed that many of
the corridors heading south and east came to an abrupt end, as if much of the
castle had been left behind when it was moved here. She had chosen not to share
that observation with her friends. She was afraid they would confirm her
impression, that Siarra's refuge had been unwittingly left behind.

She strode through the doors and into the great hall. Lined
with massive bookshelves and warmed by the roaring fire, the castle was one of
her favorite places at Tryton's. Instead of leaping into her search, she
imagined what it would have been like when the entire school was housed within
the castle walls.

She strolled down a corridor that had once held dormitories,
and pretended all the bookshelves inside were replaced with beds and chattering
students. Selecting one of the secret passages, she reached for a tree that
grew out of the wall. Its leaves blossomed at her touch, and the branches bent
open to allow her into a hidden stairwell. Descending to the bottom, she exited
behind an armored soldier.

Former classrooms were placed on either side of the broad
hallway she faced. She walked it as a student would have, and wondered what
sort of teachers would have taught within them. Would they have been open and
earnest like most of her professors? Or arrogant and angry like Professor Ricks
. . .?

She stopped dead as Professor Ricks words echoed in her
mind. Why had he said conviction? It was an odd choice of wording, and one she
had never heard from any of her professors. Why would conviction matter to a
mage?

Her thoughts clicked into place like puzzle pieces—and she saw it. Conviction
granted power just as much as discipline. It was an underlying thread that she
had heard in nearly all of her classrooms, albeit with a different word. On
repeated occasions her professors had said that believing in your magic will
heighten your control and power—and
it was what Hawk had been trying to tell her.

Had she ever trusted her magic? She had studied, practiced,
and honed the skill, but had never had the conviction to be the oracle.
Uncertainty in her chosen course had bled into her skills, hampering every
aspect of her talents without her even realizing it.

Her hands balled into fists. Turning on her heels she strode
to the small circular chamber at the center of the library. Eight corridors
branched from the small dome, and she came to a halt in the middle. Drawing a
deep breath, she blinked into her magesight.

Walls, corridors, furniture, and books all lit up with the
energy they were made of. As she poured her need to find Siarra's Refuge into
her sight, the clarity of her view sharpened. Colors brightened, and the
differences between them became easier to discern. Empowered by her resolve,
her sight continued to expand until she saw all the way to the exterior of the
large castle . . .

—and
she saw it.

She noticed touches of magic, like stars twinkling in the
night sky, throughout the citadel. No more than fingerprints in size, they were
hidden deep within the walls, lights, floor, and even fires of the library.
Their colors were distinct and matched each of the thirteen magics. Discovered
and activated individually they would have no impact, but triggered collectively
. . .

Her skin tingled with excitement as she gathered her magic
in her palms. In quick succession she released a streak of pure energy at each
of the targets. Flowing through the walls and bookshelves, her magic curved as
if drawn to the secret spells. One by one they glowed and went dark as they
were activated.

The last faded from view—and
the sound was like a drop falling into a pool of water. Turning toward it, she
quickened her pace down a corridor and up a flight of stairs. Another two quick
turns brought her to a dead end that held a massive mirror, easily ten feet in
height.

She'd never seen its like. Rather than fashioned of glass it
was made of liquid metal, and resembled the Ironguard of the fire building. On
prior occasions she had attempted to see into it to discover if it held a
secret, but the material had always been dark to her eyes.

She blinked into her magesight and again activated the
thirteen points of magic throughout the castle—and
again the drop sounded in her ears. Her eyesight returned to the normal
spectrum in time to witness the metallic surface shimmer. Swallowing at the
sudden dryness in her throat, she reached out and touched it.

Her hand passed through what felt like a sheet of water. She
hesitated, and then eased herself into it. For the briefest of instants she
felt a burst of motion, and then she found herself inside a large domed
chamber.

The vaulted hall lit up as she entered, revealing the items
within. Spheres of energy lined the outside curve of the space. Multicolored
yet identical in size, she knew them immediately for sources of energy. A
handful of books sat beneath each orb, their bindings old yet flawlessly
preserved.

Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, a trickle of
light poured from the light orb in the ceiling. Shimmering and vibrant, it
formed into the shape of a woman wearing a blue dress. The ethereal quality of
her body made it obvious that she was a light entity, the rarest form of the
entity spell.

"I am Eleana," she said with a smile.
"Welcome to Siarra's Refuge, Oracle of Lumineia."

Chapter 28: Unlocked

Tess stared at Eleana. "How do you know I am an
oracle?"

"Only an oracle could gain entry to this place,"
Eleana said. "Siarra built it such."

"How was this refuge not discovered?" Tess asked.
"Surely its position under the castle would have been easy to find."

"What made you think we are under Tryton's?"

Tess's eyes widened. "Where are we?"

"Where no one can find us."

Tess let that sink in as Stel jumped down from her neck and
began to prowl the room. Eleana's gaze did not deviate from Tess.

"You are an entity, correct?" Tess finally asked.

"I am a sentient," Eleana said with a short bow.
"I have many purposes, but my primary purpose is to train the oracle. Only
you can see or hear me."

"But there has only been one oracle since the time of
Siarra," Tess said. "So you trained the oracle of Atlantis?"

"I did not," Eleana said. "You shall be my
first."

"You've been waiting for ten thousand years?" Tess
asked.

There was a flicker of understanding in Eleana's eyes.
"The passage of time holds less meaning for me than it does for you. Now,
are you ready for your training to begin?"

Tess touched the amulet at her neck. "First I must
unlock the Oracle's Crest."

"I am permitted to tell you that only an oracle can
unlock the book's secrets, for an oracle is the only full spectrum mage."

The phrase was similar to the one Hawk had said, but the
wording triggered something in her mind. As if hearing it for the first time,
she repeated the phrase.

"A full spectrum mage can use farsight to see the
future," Tess said slowly. "That is the ability that is unique to
oracles."

Eleana nodded, so Tess forged ahead. "So all I have to
do is use my farsight while holding it?"

Eleana smiled.

Tess removed the pendent from her neck and held it in her
hands. After all the attempts to unlock it, was it that simple? She recalled
the flicker of color when she'd been flying to Auroraq, and how she'd dismissed
it as an effect of the lightning. Had she succeeded without realizing it?

Drawing a breath to calm her nerves, she blinked into her
magesight. As always, everything in sight was awash in the various colors of
energy. Since she was made of energy, only Eleana remained unchanged.

Gathering her courage, Tess pushed into the future as Hawk
had taught her. As she did the colors in her vision faded to gray. Even Eleana
lost the luster that brightened her form. The gray became a dark gray—and suddenly another figure
appeared in front of her.

Dressed in flowing silk, the person standing before her was
unmistakably an elf. The resemblance to those in her History of Magic book was
undeniable. Regal of bearing and expression, the elf smiled at Tess. "How
may I be of service, Oracle?"

The image almost disappeared as Tess fumbled with the
amulet. Regaining her composure, Tess said, "I am Tess Oliver. Who are
you?"

"I am Alydian, creator of the Book of Oracles."

"So you were an oracle?"

"I lived in the age of oracles, and governed with the
other four bloodlines. The book that you hold has been handed down since my
time, and each oracle has added their knowledge and experience. The last one to
bear it was Siarra Elseerian."

Awed to be standing before her great ancestor, Tess asked,
"Did the oracle of Atlantis not carry it?"

Alydian's expression clouded. "She carried the
talisman, but did not wield it. The book remained closed to her."

The statement surprised Tess, and yet it matched what she
knew about the oracle from that age. Then a thought crossed her mind.

"Are Siarra's teachings in here as well?"

"She can answer for her own time."

In a flutter of color Alydian disappeared. In her place another
elf stood. Shorter than her predecessor, Siarra bore the exact likeness of her
statue in the World Room. As in the statue, she wore a sword on her back and a
lightning blue scar on her arm.

"I am Siarra," she proclaimed. "Oracle during
the Second Draeken War and founder of Tryton's Academy of Magic. How may I
serve?"

Tess had lost her tongue, but Siarra merely stared at her
with an intense gaze and waited. Tess didn't know what to ask first. Should she
request information about stripping someone of magic? Or find out about the
prophecy regarding the Dark being defeated?

"I need your help to find three things," Tess
said, finally decided. "I believe your mother, Ianna, spoke of them in
reference to my time."

"You seek the relics to fight the Dark." Siarra
stated.

"So you know of them?"

Siarra's lips tightened in annoyance. "I searched a
great deal in an effort to identify them, and yet can only harbor a guess as to
two of them."

"Which ones?"

Siarra gestured to the side and another elf appeared. Bearing
the same poise and reserve of Alydian, Ianna was easily identified by the
resemblance to Siarra.

Ianna spoke in a ringing tone, "Four talismans she will
require. The Crest of the Oracle is the first, the thief will steal the second,
and the troll king will bear the third. The fourth she will have to find on her
own, for I know not its location."

Siarra gestured again and Ianna evaporated. "I am
confident that the thief in question was Jack Myst, and the troll king was
Tryton himself."

Tess recalled seeing Tryton's sword buried in the Second
Draeken War monument. "So Tryton's sword is likely the third."

"That was my assumption," Siarra said. "But
removing it from the buried stone without damaging it is the challenge."

"And what about the thief?" Tess asked.

"Ah, Jack," Siarra said, and her expression
softened. "He was truly remarkable, but he stole many great artifacts. The
question is . . . which is the one you need?"

"What about the last item?"

"My mother knew not, and neither do I," Siarra
said.

Tess's brow furrowed in thought. It was much more
information than she'd had before. And at least now she had someone to guide
her. Without Hawk she had been left with just her professors. Was this what
Hawk had intended by staying away from Auroraq? She had to admit that forcing
her to stand alone was having an impact.

In two short weeks since her return to Tryton's, Tess had
braved the hearing, found the refuge, and now unlocked the Crest. The
realization that she was succeeding caused her to straighten. Her determination
blazed within her.

"Do oracles have the power to remove a person's
magic?" she asked.

Siarra frowned. "A sufficiently trained oracle can
remove magic from anyone—but
I should caution you. Doing so rends a portion of the victim's soul, leaving
them a shadow of their former selves. Such a punishment should be reserved for
the most serious of crimes."

Like the slaughter of millions?

"What will I need?"

A book appeared on a pedestal in front of her. The book may
have been worn and faded, but the ink appeared vibrant with black light. Siarra
gestured to the page.

"The instructions for the horrending curse are
contained therein. Be wise with its use, oracle."

At a glance Tess saw that the book had everything they
needed. A grim smiled blossomed on her features as she continued to read. Drake
first, and then Alice.

"Thank you," Tess said to Siarra. "I will not
judge lightly."

Siarra smiled, and then faded away when Tess returned to
the present. The refuge appeared the same as before, and Eleana looked
expectant.

"I hope you learned what you needed?" the light
entity asked.

"I did," Tess replied. "But I have to go. I
have a light class in ten minutes and I can't be late."

"Do you want to gate to the light school?"

Gate? "What do you mean?"

Eleana gestured to the liquid metal door. "You came by
portal, you can leave to a different portal if you wish."

"Er, where would it exit inside the light school?"

"This portal can link to all the practicum chambers of
each school." Eleana smiled. "Shortly after they were created I came
to know the entities guarding them."

Tess's breath caught in her throat as she registered the
ramifications of that idea. "Does that mean I can enter this refuge from
any school at Tryton's?"

Eleana's expression was concerned. "Were you not aware
of that? Anyone bearing your seal may enter this refuge by any gate." She
frowned. "But I would be judicious in who you bring."

Her mind abuzz with the ramifications, Tess hardly heard
her. "Link it to the light school," she said. "You can be sure
I'll be back." She called Stel and the grend bounded to her.

Eleana sent a beam of light to the gate. The metallic
surface shimmered yellow at its touch, and then returned to its original color.
Struggling to contain her excitement, Tess stepped through it. A grin blossomed
on her face as she exited into one of the light practicum rooms on the other
side of Tryton's.

A figure much like Eleana appeared in front of her.
"Did you meet my sister?"

Tess's smile widened, "I did, Zaira, but I didn't know
she was your sister."

The trainer that watched over the light practicum chambers
spun a fast circle, her coloring brightening almost to the point of blinding.
"She's really not my sister, but we call each other as such. We are the
only two on Earth."

"Does anyone else know about her?" Tess asked, a
trace of concern seeping into her voice.

"No," Zaira replied, offended. She flipped her
dark hair. "Will you be returning to her home by this way again?"

"I'm sure I will," Tess replied. Smiling, Tess
opened the door and exited into the hallway. Finding herself close to the
stairs, she ascended the steps made of solid light and went to class.

The lesson was one she'd been looking forward to, but she
had a hard time focusing on the invisibility spell. She did manage to bend the
light around her hand, but only for a few seconds. The moment class was over
she skipped from the room and practically ran to dinner.

Without grabbing a plate she slid into a seat across from
Derek and Iris. Both looked up at her, surprised by the excitement on her
features.

"So . . . what did you find?" Derek drawled.

Tess leaned in. "I know what we are going to do."

"Is this going to get us expelled?" Iris asked.
She shrugged at the looks they gave her. "Not that I'm averse to that. I
would just like to know what I'm in for."

Derek released a quiet laugh. "So what do you have in
store for us?"

"I feel like we have been on the defensive from the
beginning," Tess said, lowering her tone. "And everyone has an
agenda. Hawk and the Guild, Alice and the Harbingers, aurens, mages—even Iris has an army.
Everyone seems to have a side, a group that they belong to."

"So?" Derek asked.

"So I think it's time we made our own—especially for what we want
to do."

Derek got an exasperated grin on his face. "You're
amazing, you know that? It's been two weeks since Alice took over, and you
found the refuge in what? Four days?"

Tess's smile widened. "We have the place . . . and now
I have the spells."

Chapter 29: Kulldye
Dreg

The Swordsman used an old gateway to reach Kulldye Dreg.
Many of the enchantments to guard the entrance had long since faded, but the
sheer menace to the route was sufficient to deter even the most curious.

Twisted and bent into the shape of a snarling dragon, the
wrought iron guardian lay steeped in the shadows of midnight, barring the path.
The sole form of ingress lay directly through its jaws. It may have lost most
of the curses, but the creature retained its entity purpose. Teeth of
glittering steel would gladly tear the flesh of anyone not permitted within the
secret town.

The Swordsman withdrew his token, and it morphed into a
glowing skull in the presence of the guardian. Returning it to the secret pouch
he strode through the open jaws and descended into the dark alleys of Kulldye
Dreg. Once a small peninsula off the coast of Europe, the town had been broken
off and enchanted to float. Throughout the year it travelled, and by so doing
kept ahead of the frequent Magtherian attempts to find it.

The Swordsman advanced through the twisting streets with a
familiarity only gained by experience. Darkened windows on either side carried
wares from the infamous merchants. One window had a series of wrinkled hands,
each with a different ability. Underneath them a sign read.

Appendage
removal not included in purchase price.

The next shop carried banned flyer boards, each tinged different
colors, and bearing forbidden spells. The one in the center bore the almighty
asunder hex. He passed it by with barely a glance. He'd purchased his own night
board from the same merchant some time ago, and it lay hidden within the boots
he wore.

Across from the flyer shop, an animary displayed a number of
exotic animals. A small griffin roamed its cell in the window, while a horned
manticore clawed at the cell beside it. A burst of sparks escaped a chained
lavakor, while a pure white vynok snake turned invisible in the light. More
lethal than all of them, a vampire squirrel skittered around the carcass of a
slain lion.

The Swordsman strode down the uneven cobblestones, his
thoughts on the encounter ahead. The Assassins Guild met rarely, but when it
did attendance was required. To bypass the meeting was tantamount to suicide.

Turning down a side alley, he walked through pools of shadow
until he came to a charcoal sketch on the wall. A concave triangle, spiked and
jagged, held a plunged dagger in its center. Extending out from the wall, the
hilt of the blade matched the black, ethereal nature of the charcoal sketch. In
any other setting it could have been a vandal mark, but not here. In this town
everything had a layer of secrecy attached to it.

The Swordsman grasped the handle and drew it from the wall.
Then he stabbed his own shadow in the heart. The blacksmoke blade separated and
spread around his form, enveloping him in darkness. As it covered his eyes he
saw the Seal of Assassins coil out from the wall to grasp him in black ink. A
moment later it drew him through the wall.

His vision cleared on the opposite side, and he found
himself in a large chamber that matched the shape of the Assassins Seal.
Dominating the center of the concave triangle, a darkwood table rested.

Each of the three points of the room ended in a different
weapon. Fabled by their bearers, the displays were a reminder of the greatest
assassins to have led the guild. The oldest of the three relics was over ten
thousand years old, and had been used by the legendary Tronis.

The walls held detailed memory paintings of other great
assassins. Many depicted stealthy advances on targets, while others displayed
epic scenes of magic and skill. Only the table and the trio of weapons were lit.
The rest of the space was steeped in shadow.

The individuals seated at the center nodded a greeting when
the Swordsman appeared. At twice the size of the humans, Rimpact was a rock
troll with a penchant for destruction. His thundering hammer rested on his
back. Proficient in group targets, he had the greatest price on his head,
mostly due to his lack of subtlety.

Seated next to him, Ryato could have passed for a Japanese
businessman, until his clothes shifted into those of a ninja. His blades were
traditional for his people, and bore enchantments that enhanced their inherent
nature. Even without them his light and fire magics were supreme.

Two seats away from him, the newest member of their group
sat. Middle-aged and balding, Harry looked like a high school chemistry
teacher. Hidden beneath the innocuous façade was a phynus, an animal mage that
could morph into any animal. The woman on his left couldn't have been more
different.

Dressed in form fitting, revealing attire, Indigo had been
in the guild longer than any of them. She had become their leader when the
previous one had been caught and banished by the Magtherian. A class three
flyer, she also had a talent for water magic, making her the most widely gifted
of the guild. Catching the Swordsman’s eye, she stepped into the air and glided
to his side.

"Swordsman," she said in greeting. Not even here
did they know his real name.

"Indigo," he said. "Why the meeting?"

She threw him a shrewd look, and floated with him while he
went to take his seat. "How could we not? This darkness is spreading
faster than the aurens can flee. It's already the bloodiest war in
history."

He shrugged. "By all accounts there is nothing that we
can do."

"We'll see," she said as another figure
materialized in the shadows.

Rook stepped into the Swordsman's wake. A rare perfect
tri-mag, Rook bore fire, earth, and healing magics. Of the three, he favored
his disease abilities the most.

"Sorry for being late, chaps," he said, his
British accent cheery. He winked to the Swordsman. "I had a payment to
pick up." The Swordsman didn't bother to reply.

"He's always late," Rimpact growled.

Rook laughed and moved to take his seat. Indigo flew to her
chair as the Swordsman slid into his. Then she called the meeting to order.
Drawing a blacksmoke blade from her chest, she stabbed it into the table. One
by one the others did the same, and the six blades dissipated in unison. The
ability was not of any magic, but of special tattoos that each had on their
backs. Since the guild's creation, eight nonassassins had gained entry to the
chamber, but none had passed the blade test. All but one had died for their
effort to infiltrate the guild.

Rook's gaze flicked to the vacant seat beside him. "Where's
Elegy?"

"Dead."

The other assassins exchanged a variety of looks. Rimpact
and Ryato appeared the least affected by the news. Harry and Rook were the most
perturbed. The Swordsman could honestly say he didn't care. Elegy had not been
a friend.

"How?" Harry asked, and pushed his glasses up onto
his nose.

"Her latest target was in Tehran, Iran, but the Dark
overtook it two days ago."

"Are we here to discuss her replacement?" Ryato
asked.

The guild of assassins had always had seven members. When
one was killed, they convened to select another. But this time Indigo shook her
head.

"For now, we have gathered to make a decision."
She straightened. "Do we join the Harbingers?"

"We have always been autonomous," Ryato said.
"Why would we ally ourselves at this time?"

"It is possible we have no choice," Indigo said.
"The dark continues to expand. The number of casualties is beyond anything
we have seen."

"Why should we care?" Rook said. "We kill for
coin."

Indigo's eyes flashed dangerously. "But we do not slaughter."
A short dagger appeared in her hand. "We kill by contract."

"If we were paid enough," Rook said. "Would
we allow the Dark to have its day?"

The Swordsman folded his arms in the ensuing silence. He
didn't particularly like Rook. If he'd been an auren he would still have been a
psychopathic killer. The man had been punished three times for breaking the
first tenet of Assassins, no killing of children, and had only retained his
seat due to his success rate. Indigo had warned him before that another infraction
would result in banishment from the guild.

"How much?" Harry asked.

"Enough to buy Hawaii," Rook replied.

Rimpact issued a low rumble, but didn't voice an opinion
either way. Ryato's expression was inscrutable. Indigo's features had hardened
like concrete.

"You've been talking to Alice," she said.

The caged anger in her voice sent a chill through the room.
Under his cloak the Swordsman fingered a knife and considered his options if it
came to a fight. Conflicts in the guild were uncommon, but when they happened
people tended to die.

"Does it matter?" Rook asked, and swept his hands
wide. "You have encouraged us to seek contracts outside our normal
clientele. The Harbingers have always paid well in the past. Isn't that right,
Swordsman?"

The Swordsman bared his teeth. Before he'd gotten to know
Hawk, the Harbingers had contracted him to kill several people. He'd done so,
and then learned they had misled him into killing innocents. Everyone at the
table knew how he felt about them.

"I won't ally with them," he said.

"Is that a threat?" Rook rounded on him.
"What if the guild decides to join her?"

"Then you will have two seats to fill," the
Swordsman said. "Or a third if you came after me."

Anger flared in his eyes, but Indigo stopped the sparring
before it could lead to bloodshed. "The point of this is to decide
if we are against her. Is she like any other client?"

"No," Rimpact growled. "She disturbs the
balance."

"He speaks the truth," Ryato said. "She does
not deserve our support."

"But if we defy her we are as good as dead," Harry
said.

How could an assassin sound so wimpy? "I'd
rather be a dead assassin than an enslaved killer," the Swordsman said,
his eyes on Harry.

Indigo jerked her head in the affirmative. "Swordsman
is right. Joining them relinquishes our tenets, perhaps permanently. Are we
ready for such an act? I say we stand our ground."

"Honor cannot be purchased unless it is for sale,"
Ryato said, echoing an ancient elven proverb.

"Fear is not in my nature," Rimpact said. He
reached to his shoulder and flicked the huge hammerhead, eliciting a note of
thunder. "If she seeks the business of death we will bring it to
her."

"You are fools," Rook snarled, causing several to
turn to him in surprise.

He gestured to them. "I have seen hardened men scream
and cry like babes before the Dark steals their minds. This is not something we
can battle. There is no option whereby we can preserve the assassin tenets. We
either die, or join the Harbingers. That is the choice before us."

"How much time have you spent with her?" Indigo
asked.

"Enough to know where I stand," he replied.

Indigo had risen to her feet. "Have you chosen your
side then?"

Her voice was deathly calm, and yet her unflinching gaze
implied bloodshed and pain. In a room of elite warriors, Rook locked eyes with
Indigo across the table. The Swordsman cast an agility spell on himself, and
noticed several of the others subtly preparing their magic. Then Rook issued a
scornful laugh.

"Mark my words, the Dark will be the last thing you
see."

Rising to his feet, he strode to the exit. Just as he
reached for the dagger in the wall, Indigo addressed the group.

"Brethren," she spoke in a commanding tone.
"Indicate your support by the usual sign."

Surprisingly Ryato was first, and his shimmering katana sank
into the table a moment before the Swordsman's. The echo of thunder followed as
Rimpact dropped his huge hammer onto the table's surface. Indigo pulled her
dagger and sank it in as well. Then she looked to Harry.

The bald man licked his lips and looked between Indigo and
Rook. Then he slowly rose to his feet, causing Rook to smile.

"Then we are decided," Indigo said. "And the
departed will no longer be welcome in our halls. Of their own accord, they have
placed themselves at the tip of our blades. Is it decided?"

Her gaze never left Harry, who had begun to sweat as he
stood frozen. As the other three rumbled their assent, Rook said, "The
Master might be able to save her, Harry."

Harry's expression hardened, and he pushed his glasses onto
his face. "For Elegy," he said, and then spun from the table.

"Then you are no longer welcome," Indigo said, and
pulled the blacksmoke dagger from her chest.

Unlike the others, hers had three spines on either side of
the blade. She caught two of them, and snapped them off. Harry and Rook both
staggered and reached to their backs. Rook's features twisted with anger.

"What have you done?"

"Ensured that you cannot return," Indigo
exclaimed. "Now go, and pray you do not encounter us in the future."

Rook issued an angry grunt, and stepped through the exit.
Still rubbing his back, Harry followed.

Indigo's gaze swept the remaining members of the fractured
assassins. "From this moment forward, all contracts are suspended unless
they pertain to defeating the Harbingers. As of this moment . . . we are at
war."

Chapter 30:
Expansion

Kate finished the medical check and then strode to the
barracks of the training facility. After a quick shower and change, she stepped
into her car and drove to a nondescript building a few miles from downtown.
Flashing her credentials to the guard at the gate, she drove into the garage
and left her vehicle.

Four additional checkpoints stopped her on her way to a
sub-basement deep underground. By then she had been scanned twice by equipment
as well as an undercover agent of Hawk's. Cameras whirred as she took the last
elevator, and she exited to find a soldier with his hand on his gun.

"Hand on the scanner, please," he said.

His gaze never left hers until she had passed the scanner.
Then he smiled, his expression hopeful. "Welcome back, Kate. Anything good
going on?"

"If there was I couldn't tell you, Paul," she
replied, and forced a light expression.

He chuckled in response to their routine conversation, and
allowed her through. She didn't comment on the trace of desperation that had
seeped into his voice over the last few weeks. People were dying in what the
media had taken to calling the Dark War. Despite the death toll, the general
populace still doubted.

Her expression distant, she thought about Auroraq. Losing
the mage capital to Alice had been a major blow. It had also made it impossible
for Kate to see Tess. Her jaw tightened at the surge of worry. If she lost
control of her emotions she would not able to assist her daughter. Caging them
deep within her, she focused her attention on the task at hand. She wound her
way through several halls and then stepped through Jack's office door without
knocking.

He caught sight of her and rose to his feet. "Shut the
door, would you?"

She did, not surprised by the lack of greeting. Once they
were out of sight he sank into his chair, allowing the previous weeks of
weariness to show through.

"How's your day?" Kate asked.

"You don't want to know," he said, and then his
blue eyes zeroed in on her. "You look worried. What's going on? Are you
cleared for duty again?"

"Of course, but Tess called," she said.

Jack's eyebrows shot up. "We haven't gotten intel from
the city in days. The Harbingers seem to be controlling communications somehow.
Without Iris we'd have nothing."

"Tess has decided to start practicing in secret—and recruiting her
friends."

"Like an army? That doesn't sound wise."

"Of course it's not," Kate said, "but it's
not like I could talk her out of it." Her chest felt like it was being
crushed, so she had to force the next words out. "But she has a valid
reason. She can't just wait for Alice to come to her."

"With their children as captives, the mages will not
stand against her,” Jack replied. "It does nothing to stop the kids from
resisting."

"Tryton's students start at sixteen," she reminded
him. "They're hardly children. I still view Tess like that, but she's
acting more like a soldier every day. I don't know whether I should be
terrified, or proud."

"Does this change come from us . . . or her
heritage?" Jack asked.

"I don't know," Kate said with a sigh. "I
just wish we could get her out of there."

"Is Tess in danger from Alice?"

"For the moment, I don't think so," she said
honestly. "She wouldn't have sent in Iris's mother if she wanted to go
after Tess. But once Alice has consolidated her power within Auroraq . .
."

"She'll turn her attention to other matters."

A knock at the door interrupted them, and Jack phased from
father to agent. His blue eyes lightened with intensity, and his exhaustion was
replaced with resolve. Kate doubted anyone but her would notice that it was a
façade meant to maintain confidence among his team.

"Come," he said.

The door opened and a large man poked his head inside.
"Sir, you should take a look at this." Then he spotted Kate, and
nodded in greeting. "Hey, Kate."

She nodded in turn, but the urgency of his expression kept
her from speaking. Jack rose to his feet and joined him at the door.
"What's the situation?"

He threw Kate a look, but Jack gestured impatiently.
"She has the proper clearance, Terry."

"The asset is in place," Terry said. "We
should be live in five minutes."

Jack flicked his eyes to her, and she rose to follow him.
Without a word he swept them from the office and strode down the hall to a
large, open room at the end. Filled to the brim with screens, computers, and
digital equipment, the Mage Investigation Office could have passed for any
other agency's control center. Unseen, numerous alterations set it apart.

Embedded in the walls was a full faraday cage to block the
intrusion by foreign government and techno mage alike. On top of that, a host
of enchantments had been placed by Hawk's people. Collectively, the protections
ensured that no Harbinger could infiltrate their network.

Jack came to a halt. "Give me a sit-rep."

Terry slid into a seat next to a skinny woman with large
glasses. "The asset has just arrived in Odessa, Ukraine. The leading edge
of the cloud is visible from his position. He is attempting to get a clear line
of sight. Sat feed will be coming on in . . . three minutes."

"Meagan, tell me about the asset," Jack said.

The dark haired woman spun in her chair. "James Bracken
is a former lieutenant in the Army Ranger program. We recruited him from the
military eight years ago due to his multiple language skills in the Baltic
area. His missions are exemplary. The classified ones I was able to read are
even more so. Expert in pistols, hand to hand combat, small blades, and a dozen
other fields. He's done everything from intelligence gathering to wet work, and
the director considers him one of the best assets we have in Europe."

"Excellent," Jack said, and then turned to another
of his team. "Walker, any news from the Armenian consulate?"

A bald man threw him a backwards glance, and jerked his head
in the negative. "Audio only from the marines stationed there, but it's
pretty garbled. The White House had already evacuated the ambassador and all
non-military staff. A handful of marines volunteered to remain behind. We
monitored the feed until we lost contact."

"What about Georgia?" Kate asked.

Another woman shook her head. "It went dark a few hours
ago. Azerbaijan is gone too."

A tremor swept through Kate. "What's the population of
those countries?"

Terry answered. "Georgia, 4.5 million. Azerbaijan had
twice that. Armenia had about three million. Turkey, Iran, and Russia are all
reporting missing. The total surpassed forty million this morning."

Kate passed a hand over her face, but couldn't bring herself
to voice it out loud. How had forty million already died?

"Why are they not evacuating?" Jack demanded.
"We've sent advisories to every government and city in advance of the
Dark. More should be leaving."

Meagan answered without turning. "We're issuing the
warnings, but the cloud is moving faster than officials can get organized. On
top of that, indecision among the national leaders has caused the entire effort
to bog down. Most of those that are evacuating are doing so because they
believe the media."

Jack folded his arms, his forehead lined with worry.
"Then start giving the media more. We need to get ahead of this
thing."

"The asset is in position," Terry interrupted.

Jack motioned to the screens. "Give me the best amateur
videos of the cloud on the secondary and tertiary screens. I'd like to have a
comparison when the asset is linked."

Several of the screens changed from reports and maps to
shaky videos that had obviously been uploaded by camera phones. People screamed
in the background as they fled from the advancing cloud. One camera jarred to
the ground, cracking the lens as its bearer was knocked sprawling into the
concrete. Gunshots erupted from the second video as a uniformed officer began
firing. Undeterred, the darkness advanced. One by one the screens went black.
The screams became shrieks as the people were caught in its grasp. Then
everything fell silent, and the videos cut to static.

"Has anything electronic survived exposure?" Jack
asked.

Terry pulled his shirt down over his large belly, a nervous
habit. "Nothing yet, but reports are difficult to confirm."

The large center screen flickered to life, revealing the
grizzled face of a CIA operative. "We're live," Terry said, and bent
to his computer.

"Skywatch, this is Eagle Eye, do you copy?" Walker
said into a mike.

"I hear you, Eagle Eye," the man said, and moved
out of view. A moment later the camera shifted. "Instruments should be
coming online now."

Terry nodded. "I have atmospheric and barometric
sensors. Radar, Geiger, and temperature gauges are connected too. I just need—ok, electrical and the
portable mass spec are up." His hands buzzed on the keys. "Getting
readings . . . now."

"Alright people," Jack said. "This is our
first solid chance to get a measure of what we're up against. Let's get this
done right. Walker, tell the asset to get the secondary camera online, and then
observe as long as he can. We need to cross-check his personal observations
with the data."

Walker passed on the order, and a moment later Skywatch
confirmed it through the camera. Then Bracken said, "Passing control of
the camera now."

"I've got it," Terry said, and the camera wiggled
left and right. "Enhancing resolution on the cloud now."

The storm cloud in the distance leapt into perspective as
Terry manipulated the camera—and
it was immediately apparent it was not a storm. Advancing across the surface of
the Black Sea, it engulfed a pair of fishing vessels without pause.

"Zoom it back, Terry," Jack said. "And
estimate the time until it reaches Odessa."

"On it," Terry said, and the screen shifted back.
"It's moving at . . . forty-three miles an hour, and measures almost
twenty thousand feet high. I'd say the asset has an hour until it reaches the
city."

There was a collective gasp. When the Dark had first come
down from Mt. Elbrus, it had been moving at a couple of miles per hour. Kate
guessed they were all thinking the same thing. How was it expanding so fast?

"What's happening?" Kate murmured to Jack.

He threw her a look. "This is the first time we have
gotten someone in position to see the Dark's expanse. Up until now we’ve had
only amateur video of the cloud, and very little as far as what it's made of.
Hopefully this will give us more information as to what it is and how it works—and its effect on our
physiology."

Kate nodded and fell silent. Standing at her husband's
side, she watched the Dark advance. The sounds of panic began long before the
Dark arrived.

And quickly got louder.

Chapter: 31 The
Face Within

James Bracken finished the instrument hookups and waited for
confirmation from Eagle Eye. Once he'd confirmed they were operational he
grabbed his other gear and retreated from the rooftop.

He'd chosen the apartment building for its height. At nine
stories, it was one of the higher points in Odessa. Descending past the door
where he'd picked the lock, he relocked it and then jammed a scrap of wood
under the door. He doubted anyone would want access to the roof in the next
hour, but if someone wanted a smoke break and got curious with the equipment it
could destroy their readings. Once he'd reached the ground floor he exited out
the rear and onto the streets of the city.

Situated at the southern tip of Ukraine, Odessa abutted the
Black Sea. As the third largest city in Ukraine, Odessa also boasted fishing
and tourist industries. Like most Ukrainians, the people were friendly with the
vodka, and small bars dotted the downtown area.

James passed several until he found one that suited his
purposes. Placing his computer bag down he chose a chair outside, despite the
cold. February was one of the coldest months of the year, and snow and ice were
the norm. Piles of gray slush lined the streets, splattering unlucky
pedestrians whenever cars passed. Yet the traffic was light. The normally
bustling city had emptied in a matter of days as people heeded the advice to
evacuate.

A girl with large blue eyes came out and asked in Ukrainian
if he wanted vodka. He responded in the same language, asking for a bottle. She
flitted back inside without offering a name, obviously reluctant to linger in
the cold. It was well below freezing even with the clock showing it was just
after noon. The sun shined onto him, but its warmth failed to penetrate the icy
blanket that covered the city. Deep in his specially made coat, he still
shivered.

The bottle came and he poured himself a glass. Downing it, he
poured another. While the first burned a fire through him, he pulled out a flat
camera and attached it to the outside of his coat. Then he raised the sound on
his earbud so he could listen. He sent a quick text to indicate the secondary
camera's readiness. Then he settled in to wait.

His vantage point gave an unobstructed view into the harbor
south of the city. On both sides of the road the buildings displayed an
architecture that predated the great patriotic war. The traffic was light, but
would clog by the end of the workday once the shipping warehouses closed. With
the Dark approaching a growing number of citizens had left. Now less than a
quarter of the population remained. Most of those that had stayed scoffed at
the reports of a killer cloud.

He'd seen the reports and videos, so Bracken was stunned to
see so many still here. At first he'd thought the idea that magic existed was
absurd. Now he couldn't deny the satellite pictures that showed several hundred
miles of Earth completely dark—in
broad daylight. Privately he hoped it would prove to be some sort of weapon.

He downed another glass of vodka as the cold seeped into his
joints, his attention divided. As always, a portion of his mind monitored
potential threats. On many occasions his situational awareness had saved his
life, and he trusted his instincts. If someone or something felt out of place,
he would notice.

Most of his attention was focused on the people in the
streets. In open defiance of the bitter cold, many walked or sat outside. He
still wasn't sure if this was cultural or just a genetic stubbornness. Either
way the old men sat and drank while the women stood and drank. In this part of
the world, vodka was more common than water.

Even though they had refused to leave, an undercurrent of
anxiety prevailed. Noticeable in the hurried gait of a pedestrian or the chain
smoking of a man that was supposed to be working, an air of tension had seeped
into the city. He'd noticed it on the train ride in, but it was worse here.
Even if they had refused to evacuate, on some level they sensed what was
coming.

Many had abandoned normal tasks to watch television, their
eyes glued to the news channels. Reports regarding the Dark had eclipsed all
other stories. Whether they believed or not, these people were afraid.

As the hour passed more and more of Bracken's attention was
drawn to the cloud in the distance. Huge and forbidding, it stretched from the
eastern horizon to the western, and reached high enough that the white clouds
were absorbed within it. It was a wall of black that advanced with a
relentlessness that implied intent, and sent a tremor of fear through him.

He shook it off, and reminded himself of all the missions
he'd completed. The six months he'd been a POW to terrorists had been particularly
harrowing. He'd learned long ago how to control his fear, but the sight of this
cloud seemed to strip that away. Layer by layer his resolve weakened as the
cloud neared the city.

He growled under his breath and looked away. Draining
another glass, he left the bar and retreated up the slope for a better vantage
point. Within a minute he heard his first scream. Turning, he saw a woman
running north. He caught a glimpse of what had made her panic. A shipping
tanker, long and bulky, had been engulfed. One second it was there, the next it
was gone. Faint shrieks of pain could be heard even from a mile away, and James
swallowed.

The sound echoed through the morning streets of the city,
striking a chord of hysteria among the people. One person began to run to his
vehicle, then another, and then it was a flood. The ones already in cars gunned
their engines and tried to pass the slower traffic. The crunch of metal from
the various impacts served to heighten the mounting fear.

James was forced to the side as a knot of people raced past
him. One of them slipped and was nearly trampled. He caught the woman's arm and
pulled her to her feet. She threw him a grateful look and then fled. The terror
in her eyes seared into his memory.

James turned back to the harbor, and watched the ships
swerve to shore in a desperate attempt to escape. One by one they were
swallowed. More shouts and screams joined those of the people already caught in
the cloud. A handful of boats made it to shore. Several rammed the docks in their
haste. Wood crunched and steel scraped, but the men dived off the boat and
raced away. One boat ran aground and capsized with a colossal groan of metal.

Then the Dark reached the shore. In seconds it overtook the
fleeing sailors. Even with the distance James could see naked fear on their
faces as the opaque cloud swallowed them.

Terror swept the city, and the rising swell of sound became
deafening. Sensing the approaching doom, the fleeing people picked up the pace.
James joined them. He turned and sprinted up the street. Three blocks up he
dodged into an alley and removed a pile of rags to reveal a motorcycle. With
practiced motions he kicked the machine to life. The tire squealed, sending him
speeding into the street.

Dodging runners and abandoned cars, he struggled to keep his
speed. He threw a look back, and saw that the cloud was gaining. Buildings,
cars, people—it engulfed them all. Blotting out the sun, it cast an expanding
shadow on the city. Like a warning of intent, the shadow darkened the already
chaotic scene.

Accelerating in response, James turned down an alley and
went up a smaller road, less packed than the main. He revved the engine as his
path opened up. The shrieks and cries of pain became a cacophony of desperation
that drowned the sound of his engine. Swerving to avoid a pair of men just
exiting a building, he streaked away. A look back ensured that he was beginning
to pull ahead.

Then he saw motion in the cloud.

Startled, he clipped a parked car and skidded. He managed to
keep his seat until he reached a patch of ice. Controlling his fall, he grunted
as he slammed into the road. Bracing his legs, he slid with the bike into a
crashed truck. He climbed to his feet, ignoring his own bruises. At a glance he
saw that the damage to the bike was severe.

With the cloud just a few hundred yards away, he wrenched
the truck door open and yanked the service panel off. Pulling out the wire to
the starter, he sparked it until the engine caught. Then he threw himself into
the seat and stomped on the accelerator. Panicked people climbed into the bed
of the truck, screaming in Russian and Ukrainian.

Metal screeched against metal as the smashed fender of the
truck scraped across a crunched car. Then it broke free. He swerved around his
bike and then smashed through another wreck. Bits of metal and bumper trailed
behind him as he kept going. Slowing to negotiate a gap, he felt the rear of
the truck shudder as more runners climbed on. He threw a look back, and saw
that half a dozen people were clinging to the truck, desperation and fear
showing clearly on their faces.

He gunned it when he reached a clear patch, and the truck
leapt forward. Even with the additional speed the air around him faded, and he
knew the Dark was upon him. He passed people gasping for air as they ran, and
some tried to get onto the truck. He couldn't spare them a second glance, and
devoted his whole attention to escaping the congested road.

The truck bounced over a curb as he avoided a flipped
vehicle. Someone cursed as they fell off the truck, but there wasn't time to
see who. The tires squealed as he cut across the entire road and bumped onto
the opposite sidewalk. Then he jerked the wheel to bring them into the center
of the road, clipping a crunched car.

He threw a glance back and saw that the Dark had reached the
rear of his truck. Men and women crowded close to the front, screaming for him
to go faster. One of the men reached around and tried to climb into the cab.
James spared one hand to knock him back. Then he heard a howl that caused his
blood to run cold.

The truck trembled as another figure landed in the bed of
the truck. He looked back and saw a semblance of the girl that had served him
vodka in the shop. Her skin had darkened to the color of ash, and her body had
grown like she'd added a hundred pounds of muscle. Her hair was mottled grey,
and her hands resembled the claws of a beast. A short mane of green had grown
on her shoulders. And then there was her face.

The pretty blue in her eyes had been replaced with pure white,
and her mouth had grown to accommodate the larger teeth. Baring them, she
bellowed a piercing howl that briefly startled the others on the truck to
silence. Then the creature attacked.

In a fury it caught a man and flicked him over the side.
Large and round, he probably weighed over a hundred kilos, but the Twisted
tossed him like a discarded apple. The man bellowed as his body bounced across
the frozen road. Then he was claimed by the dark.

James drew his pistol and aimed at the thing, but couldn't get
a clean shot as the others in the truck tried to avoid it. Bellowing, it ripped
into them. Its claws made short work of a man that tried to strike back, and
his lifeless body tumbled from the truck. A woman jumped out before it could
get to her. She screamed as the Dark swallowed her.

James spotted the highway and turned toward it. There were a
few cars, but they were all going in the same direction as he was. If he could
make it there he could speed up and leave the Dark behind.

If he could make it.

The creature grabbed two more and threw them into the
truck's wake—but their
absence gave him a clear shot. Swiveling in his seat, he aimed through the
glass of the cab and released four shots. The first shattered the window. The
rest pummeled its body. It released a howl as the blows knocked it to the back
of the truck. Before he could fire another shot the last person in the truck
had grabbed a piece of pipe in the bed. Swinging it like a baseball bat, they
struck the Twisted in the head. It issued a shriek as it flew off the truck.

Retaining a grip on the pipe, the person darted to the
broken cab window. To James's surprise it turned out to be an attractive woman
who reached out of his view and picked up a child. In spite of the bouncing
vehicle, she passed him through the opening and dropped him onto the seat.

"Get down!" she shouted to the boy in Russian.
Then she started to climb through herself. Just as she slid into the seat
beside him there was another thud on the bed. Then two in quick succession.

James looked back. The Dark had claimed the tailgate of the
vehicle, and from it three men had appeared. All appeared as the girl had, but
their bodies were even more twisted than hers, suggesting longer exposure to
the Dark.

These thoughts were fleeting as he palmed his pistol again.
"Take the wheel," he shouted.

The woman grabbed the steering wheel and he turned in his
seat. Four shots, three kills. By then several had climbed onto the truck.
Realizing his only chance was to escape, he grabbed the steering wheel again
and offered the gun to the woman.

"Do you know how to use this?"

She grabbed it from him and aimed through the back window.
Without hesitation she unleashed a furious volley into the creatures lunging at
the cab. He flashed a grim smile and fumbled a spare clip into her hands. She
reloaded and kept firing, allowing him to devote his attention to the upcoming
turn.

"Swinging right!" he shouted, and yanked on the
steering wheel.

Their momentum slowed, and the Dark engulfed them. He jammed
his foot on the gas as the whispers assailed him. Like steel claws, the words
tore into his ears and consciousness. In seconds they found his deepest fears,
his worst memories. Dredging them from the depths of his mind, the whispers
forced him to relive his darkest deeds until they nearly consumed him.

James fought back. Clenching his jaw, he growled at the
whispers and kept driving by memory. Twice he bounced off the rail, and each
time he resisted the impulse to overcorrect. Then the area began to lighten.
Snarling at the hint of victory, he willed the truck to speed up.

Inch by agonizing inch they pulled free of the Dark, and the
voices grew faint. Their absence allowed him to hear that the woman was still
firing, preventing the creatures from gaining a foothold on their vehicle.

"Last magazine," she yelled as she racked the
slide on the weapon. Five shots later she stopped firing.

He threw a look back and saw that they were thirty feet from
the wall of black, and gradually leaving it behind. As if it realized they had
escaped its grasp, the shadow rippled. A two-hundred-foot face pressed out from
the wall. The features were unlike anything James had ever seen, more animal
than human. Its massive jaws opened in a silent roar. Then it withdrew.

"What was that?" he said in English.

The woman turned to him, her blue eyes bright with
intensity. "It knows we escaped," she answered in English with a
Russian accent.

"You think the cloud has a mind?" He
frowned at the note of uncertainty in his voice.

She nodded, and gestured at the bed of the truck, which was
splattered with blood. "The creatures come when we escape."

Does it know what I did? He twitched, unable to
dismiss that thought entirely. "Name?"

"Tanya," she replied, "and Sergei, my
son."

"Jim," he said, using his alias. "Cop?"

She shook her head. "I was soldier before husband left.
You?"

"I was too," he replied. "US Army."

"Thanks," she said after a minute. She shuddered
and looked out the window.

"You saved me too," he said. "You kept them
off our backs."

She swallowed and didn't look at him. "I knew one of
them. Demetri was good man. I killed him."

"I don't think he was in there anymore," James
said, and hoped it was true.

"Why you visit Odessa?" she asked.

He shrugged. "Just traveling. Visiting friends and all."

"Not good time to travel."

He didn't answer. His cover for this op had been thin as it
was, and even after what he'd just witnessed he couldn't discard his training
so readily. He also recognized the talk for what it was. Neither one of them
was ready to face what they had just been through.

She didn't speak again, and neither did he. For several
miles there were just the sounds of the damaged truck and the faint whimpering
of Sergei. She held him, and only looked back a few times.

He looked through the mirror, and the wall of black
remained. Defying belief or reality, it reached to the heavens, and continued
to swallow the ground in their wake. The face did not reappear, nor did the
creatures, and yet he knew they were there. His tactical mind drew several
conclusions from that, but two questions remained unanswered. Even if someone
figured out how to stop the Dark, how many had joined its ranks already?

And what were they becoming?

Chapter 32: The
Order of White

"Everyone ready?" Tess asked.

Shorn, Iris, and Derek nodded in turn, and then they
separated. One by one they gated to different schools. Tess went last. Like
stepping through a layer of water, she exited into one of the fire practicum
chambers.

"Welcome back, Oracle," the Ironguard said.

She turned and smiled at the face on the door. "I'll be
back soon," she said. The face withdrew into the liquid metal and the door
swung open. Tess strode from it in search of her first target. It didn't take
her long to find them huddled in a field behind the gravity school. Mike looked
up at her approach. His expression turned to relief when he recognized her.

"Tess?" Mike asked. "What's up?"

"How's the gambling going?" Tess asked.

Laura shook her head. "We're tracking the Dark's
progress. Do you know it's passed 800 miles from the epicenter at Mt.
Elbrus?"

Tess's gut constricted at that news. "Do you want to
practice with me for a minute?"

Mike's eyebrow lifted at her tone. "Er . . .
sure."

Tess smiled and led the way to the practicum chambers in the
fire building. The moment they had entered a practice room together Laura
rounded on her.

"What's going on?" she asked. "If you act any
more suspiciously you'll bring the Voidlings down on our necks."

"Do you want to fight?" Tess asked.

"What?" She clearly hadn't been expecting the
question.

"The Harbingers have taken over the school, the city,
and the entire mage world. Do you want to fight them?"

Mike began to laugh. "You're serious, aren't you."

Tess nodded. "We've formed a group, and have a plan. Do
you want in?"

"How dangerous is this plan?" Laura asked at the
same moment Mike grinned

"We're in."

They looked at each other, and Mike shrugged. "You know
we're going to do it."

Laura sighed and met Tess's gaze. "When do we
start?"

"Now," Tess said, and turned to the Ironguard.
"Show her the way."

The door rippled, indicating that the gate had been opened.
Tess gestured to it. "Just step through."

Mike threw her a glance, and then stepped through the door.
Laura made to follow, but hesitated on the threshold.

"Trust me," Tess said.

"I do," Laura said, and then walked through the
metal gate.

Tess followed her in, and joined them in the refuge.

"What is this place?" Mike said in awe.

"It's Siarra's Refuge," Tess said.

Laura jerked to look at her. "The Siarra's
Refuge?"

Tess nodded, smiling in spite of herself. "Welcome to
the Order of White."

Without any prompting the couple set to examining the domed
chamber while Tess waited for the others. Derek arrived first with Warren, his
roommate and a skilled body mage. Skinny and awkward, Warren nevertheless was
the best of anyone they knew with the requisite magic.

Iris came next, and the boy at her side couldn't have been
more different. Overweight and short, Benny wasn't their best option for a
memory mage. He was the only option. They were lucky that Iris had befriended
him after coming to Tryton's. Shy and quiet, he was purported to be the only
memory mage to enroll in Tryton's in a decade.

Shorn and Kyle came last, and were accompanied by Quad. Of
the thirty-seven anti-magic mages currently attending the school, he was
considered to be the best. He was also Kyle's younger brother.

Short, with dark hair and eyes, Quad looked nothing like his
hulking brother. He surveyed the room with interest as he joined the group
gathered in the center of the chamber. As distracted as Iris was, she threw him
a lingering glance when he'd entered.

"So," Quad asked, "What's this all
about?"

They all looked to Tess, and she said, "Before I begin
I should let you know that what we are planning is dangerous. If we're caught
it's entirely possible that we could see our magic taken."

"Or the Voidlings could kill us," Derek said.
"So if you want out, now's the chance."

"So? What's the plan?" Quad asked, and folded his
arms. His lips twitched into a smile.

When no one moved Tess said, "We want to strip Drake of
his magic."

Kyle broke the silence. "I would love to do that to my
former captain," he grunted, "but that's not possible. The horrending
curse requires complex spells that they guard closely."

"And why do it anyway?" Benny said, so quiet they
could barely hear it.

"Because if I can learn on him, I—"

"Can do it to Alice," Quad finished. His eyes
sparkled. "I like it."

Kyle jerked to face him. "Don't sound so eager,"
he growled. "If you get hurt Mom will kill me."

Quad waved his concerns aside. "I'm not going to die.
Look at this place. They planned for everything. We learn the magic, get the
horrending blade, and then trick him down here."

"You say it like it's going to be easy," Iris
snapped.

Quad laughed, and motioned to Tess. "Look at who's
here. Everyone knows who she is. If she believes we can do this, we can."

"Your file marks you as a troublemaker," Iris
said. "What makes you think we can trust you?"

Quad's eyes widened. "How did you read my file?"

She sniffed. "The Harbingers may have cracked down on
the mage net, but the school files still use the old hexes to protect them. Do
you want to know what else it says?"

"That's enough, Iris," Tess said.

Iris cast her an annoyed look and turned away, muttering to
herself. Inwardly, Tess sighed. Ever since her mom had appeared, her roommate
had been distracted and quick to anger. The response to Quad, though, suggested
something more. Did she not trust him?

The awkward silence was broken by Derek. "First things
first—we learn the spells required to do this. Warren is here for the body
spell. (He began to fidget when his name was called.) Quad will perform the
anti-magic, and Benny will do the memory charm.

Shorn nodded. "Drake is a level eighteen mage in fire
and twenty-one in gravity. Tess and Kyle will do the fire suppression curse
together. Shorn, and either Mike or Laura will do the gravity well hex."

Mike looked to Laura. "I'd love to say I should, but
you are better at gravity than I am."

For once serious, Laura gave a reluctant nod. "I'll do
it."

Tess smiled. "Good. It's going to take all of us
working in sync for this to work. Iris?"

Iris grunted, and motioned to the group. A flowing script
sparked into view in front of each of those called. Benny's eyes widened as he
read his.

"These are the instructions for the battlemage
absenters that do the horrending," he murmured. "How did you get
them?"

"From a friend," Iris said. She didn't elaborate,
but her eyes flicked to Tess and her lips twitched in a smile.

"You're as talented as you are pretty," Quad said,
eliciting several shocked looks for his boldness.

"Careful, Quad," Derek warned. "That's my
sister."

Quad didn't hear him. He read his list a second time and
then turned his back to the group. Ink magic poured from his hands and swirled
into the shape of a man. Before anyone could comment the anti-magic morphed
into a thousand spikes and compressed inward.

Quad turned back with a smile. "The leech curse isn't
so different from the barrier curse. It just requires me to pierce his body
with a million hollow needles."

Warren shuddered. "I don't envy him."

Tess nodded with satisfaction. Quad was everything that
she'd heard. "Let's get started, everyone. The Dark is killing aurens
every day, so time is of the essence. Once I learn my spell I will rotate with
each of you. It's imperative that I learn every aspect of this. I will need it
if I'm going to go after Alice." She glanced at Iris, her thoughts on
Trina.

How much time do I have?

Warren leaned over to Benny. "Are we crazy for doing
this?" he whispered.

"Yes we are," Benny murmured back.

Visible only to Tess, Eleana shimmered into view at her
side. "Are you sure you can do this? Learning the spell is difficult.
Doing it to a person is something else entirely."

Tess nodded. I have to.

Chapter 33: A
Rising Army

They set to work with a vengeance. As he'd demonstrated in
the first gathering, Quad excelled at his magic and was the first to master his
part. Working in sync, Kyle and Tess got theirs by the third day. Shorn and Laura
weren't too far behind, and with extra coaching Warren managed to learn his
spell. Benny continued to struggle.

As the days wore on Tess became increasingly agitated.
Calling her parents had become more and more difficult, and Iris disappeared
for unexplained lengths of time. Derek informed her that Iris was meeting with
her mom at the Spirus.

For the first time since Tess had come to Tryton's, she felt
a gap between herself and Iris. Marked by her roommate's absence at meals and
classes, Iris was pulling away. Even when they were together there was an air
of tension that refused to be dispelled. Tess would have blamed herself, but
Derek and Iris had gotten into fights so loud that both had been Darkened by
Voidlings.

To make matters worse, Drake had begun tracking Tess's
movements. Whether it was because he'd noticed how much they were in the
practicum chambers or because he'd been ordered to, his attention magnified the
likelihood they would be caught. Derek had responded to that by asking if he
could invite others to join the Order. With so many studying in the 'practicum
chambers' it would be less likely for them to be caught.

While Benny worked with Tess to learn the forgotten magic
curse, their numbers grew. The weekend after they had found the refuge Tess
needed a break, and went to help Derek train the new members.

"Focus," Tess said to Max after finding him
struggling.

Max stabbed a finger at the makeshift target. "This is
ridiculous. How am I supposed to use sound magic to hurt a dummy?"

Tess rubbed her forehead, and tried to be patient.
"We've been over this. Audible magic can be focused until it causes
intense vibration in your target. Done properly it will incapacitate an
enemy."

He jutted his chin out. "Where did you learn that? They
don't teach this stuff in class."

Abruptly her irritation boiled over, and she whirled to the
dummy. Opening her mouth, she issued a burst of sound. Focused as it was, it
barely reached her own ears. What she did hear sounded like nails scraping on a
chalkboard. The stone figure's head shattered. Max winced at both effects.

She turned back to him. "We both know you are talented,
Max. It's why I recruited you from class. I've seen you enhance sound and
dampen it better than anyone, but if we get into a fight you are going to need
something stronger than a silencing charm. You should have no problem with the
reverb curse."

Max's face had turned a little green. "Is that what it
will do to people?"

"Stone shatters, making it easy to tell if it's
working. This spell is debilitating, but not lethal. Talk to Kent if you need
help."

Max seemed to recover, and tried again. The stone arm of the
figure rattled, but didn't explode. His face turned red as he tried harder, and
abruptly a tongue of fire reached out and slammed into the dummy. Max was
knocked to the ground.

Tess bent to help him up. "I didn't know you had fire
magic."

"I don’t," Max said groggily.

The girl beside him laughed. "It must have been an
otherspark."

"What's that?" Tess asked as Max grinned.

"It's a temporary flash of insight," she said.
"It's when a mage does magic from a field they don't have an ability for.
It doesn't happen often, but it's considered good luck."

Tess smiled at Max. "There you have it. Now, why don't you
try again?"

Max climbed to his feet and cast the hex again. This time
the ear snapped off the dummy's head. The improvement was enough for Tess to
compliment.

"Excellent work," she said. "Now keep
practicing while I talk to some others."

She moved on to the next in line, and found Laura and Mike
'practicing'. They had perfected their spell for Drake days ago, and had
shifted their focus to practicing combat spells. Both their stone targets were
floating in the air. The battle could only be described as part mixed martial
arts, and part dismemberment clubbing. She opened her mouth to correct them,
but thought better of it. If they could do that with three hundred pound stone
figures, they could probably handle themselves in a real fight.

"Good work you two," Tess said.

They halted their argument and spun to face her. One of the
stone figures dropped the arm it had taken from the other so it could salute.
The displaced arm saluted as well, albeit from the floor.

"Hard at work," Laura said. Her expression was
dead serious, but her eyes were sparkling. Mike didn't even try to hide it.

"If only our professors taught these spells," he
lamented.

Tess grinned and moved on. She passed Kyle, who was teaching
a second-year fire mage how to use traps. She nodded at him, and promised both
she would teach them the hydra charm once they were ready.

The next two students were trying to thrash their stone
enemies with plants. So far the dummies stood, but Tess showed them a few
tricks. A moment later the first-year managed to perform a lashing enchantment.
Coiling like a whip, the vine snapped at the figure, knocking it to the ground.

Tess smiled and stepped away. Derek appeared at her side.

"The training suits you," he said, and wiped the
sweat from his face.

She threw him a glance, and was immediately distracted by
his lack of shirt. "This wasn't really what I intended when I started the
Order."

Derek grinned. "I know, but while you have been
practicing I got bored. I set up these rooms off of the main chamber so the others
could practice."

"Are you sure this is wise?" Tess asked in an
undertone. "This might get someone hurt."

Derek shook his head. "Don't you see the impact on
them? You can see it in their eyes and the way they walk. It's only been a week
and they already think we can win, and it's spreading throughout the
school."

Her eyes widened in alarm. "Are students finding out
about us?"

"Not yet. Even if anyone told Drake, no one can get
through the portal unless you allow it. Everyone at Tryton's feels what you are
doing, even if they don't know it."

She shifted, uncomfortable with the praise. "How's the
expansion going?"

"Harder than I thought," he said with a sigh.
"I don't know where we are, but this material is extremely dense. I've
never seen anything like it."

"Eleana won't tell me where the refuge is
located," Tess said.

"Who?"

Tess told him about the entity that guarded the refuge and
explained how Eleana was only visible to her.

"How's she taking the expansion?" Derek asked.

Tess's eyes flicked to Eleana, who was lamenting a broken
section of wall. "She's fine. Will you be able to carve out the space we
need?"

He smirked. "Of course, but it might take another week
or so. It helps that I recruited some of my earth mage friends."

"What about the dummies?" Tess asked. She watched
Laura's dummy tear off the head of Mike's.

"These are meant to be taken apart," Derek
replied. "Once everyone can handle simple curses and basic combat spells,
we'll start live training."

"Just how big do you plan on this getting?" she
asked.

"How about I show you?"

He took her hand and led her into one of the side chambers
that his friends had hollowed out. At the end was a larger stone golem down on
one knee. Derek's gaze focused on it and a trace of brown magic burst from his
hands. In a rasping of stone, the golem rose to its feet.

"You ready?" he asked, and drifted away to give
her room to fight.

She grinned and gathered her magic. "Don't take it easy
on me."

He laughed. "Then expect the unexpected. Remember, you
are fighting the mage, not the creature."

She jumped into the air and flew at the golem, but it
sidestepped her blast of fire. Then it came after her with a vengeance. Tess
dodged and weaved in the air, trying to avoid its arms.  Then she turned and
released a sound blast like she'd done with Max. The golem shuddered, but
managed to sidestep to avoid the brunt of the attack. Then it went on the
offensive.

Tess ducked and swerved, but this time the golem connected
with a glancing blow. Tess spun away and landed hard, bruised on her arm. She
thought he would let up, but the golem came after her again. Under its reach,
she gathered the moisture from the air and sent a blast into the leg joints.
Then she leapt into the air—

The stone from under her had subtly climbed over her feet,
and she was jerked back to the ground. Her surprise cost her, and the golem
swung a massive fist at her head. It stopped short of striking her, but not
before she threw her arms up and cast a repelling charm. The golem was thrown
backwards at the same time she was knocked to the floor.

Derek was at her side in an instant, concern radiating on
his face. "Tess! You ok?"

She wisely waited for her vision to clear, and when it did
she felt a rush of heat. Derek was crouched over her, his face inches from hers.
Her eyes met his, and the concern reflected there faded to something entirely
different.

The world around them stilled, as if nothing but the two of
them existed. Her heart battered in her chest, both from the fight and the
certainty of what was coming. His desire to kiss her was evident in his gaze.
Warmth spiked from her heart, and she reached up to him.

The invitation was all he needed, and he bent to kiss her.
The contact sent lightning across her lips, surprising her with its intensity.
His arm wrapped under her head, barely noticed with the host of other
sensations. The moment could have lasted for minutes or seconds, she could not
say. Then he reluctantly pulled away.

"Sorry," they said in unison, and then laughed.

He rose to his feet and helped her up, and then they
exchanged a furtive look. He grinned. "Will your dad shoot me if I ask him
for permission to date you?"

She laughed nervously. "It's not up to him." Then
she recalled how he'd beat her and gestured to the golem. "Don't you think
you cheated?" Her smile could not be restrained, and it took any sting
from her words.

"I did say you should fight the mage, not the
creature," he reminded her. "You rely on your flying too much. It
makes you predictable."

She rubbed the bruise that had begun to form. "Thanks
for the advice."

Iris interrupted them. "Tess, you should take a look at
this."

The worry in Iris’s voice caused them both to turn and find
her standing in the doorway. If she'd seen their position, she gave no sign.

"What's going on?" Tess asked, and headed for the
door. Derek joined her.

"Benny just performed his spell," she said.

"Let's go," Tess said.

With a sudden sense of urgency they rushed down the hall to
find a crowd of their friends gathered. At their center stood Kent, a gifted
sound mage in his last quad. His fingers were moving as if playing a piano, but
the sounds were mangled. Rather than looking disappointed, he wore an
expression of excitement.

"It's like the first time I played a mental
piano," he said.

Soft-spoken Benny had a huge smile on his face. "I did
it. I made his hands forget how to work the spell."

Kent lost his smile. "Wait, am I going to get that
back?" Benny feigned distraction and turned away. "Benny! It took me
five years to get good at that spell. You'd better help me remember how to do
that!"

Tess intercepted the memory mage. "Are you ready?"

"I think so," Benny said. "This memorian
curse is really hard, but it will make Drake lose his muscle memory. Once his
magic is stripped his body won't know how to get it back. It will be gone for
good."

Tess had been waiting for days, and now felt like the last
piece had clicked in place. All the pent up desire to act flooded her frame
until her skin trembled. She whirled to Iris.

"Please tell me you figured out how to get us the
horrending blade."

Iris bobbed her head, her expression hard. Derek stepped to
Tess's side, his expression concerned.

"What is it, Iris?"

"I figured out how to insert an ethian curse into the
mage network. The Harbingers will see it as an order to transfer one of the
blades into the Recollection. You'll still have to get it out of its display,
but I think it's within your realm of ability."

"Why do you sound so unhappy?" Derek asked.
"Can you get us onto Sentre or not?"

"I know I can get you in." Iris jerked her head.
"That's not it."

"Then what is it?" Quad had drifted over to join
the conversation.

"It means we'll have to manipulate my mom," Iris
snapped. "It's the only way to get you inside the Spirus."

"Iris," Derek groaned. "That's Harbinger
central now. You know what Alice is doing to her."

Iris rounded on him. "I know you don't care about her,
but I do. You have someone to care about instead. Everyone knows that you are
in lo—"

"Iris!" Derek flushed. "We don't have time
for this. Are you going to help or not?"

"Of course I am!" Static energy crackled across
her shoulders. "But if it gets Mom killed then I will blame you
forever."

She whirled and stalked away. The others of the Order parted
to make a gap for her to gate away. In the ensuing silence Derek released a
sigh and turned to Tess.

"She'll do it," he said. "She hasn't
forgotten what's important."

"Then we need to get ready," Tess said. She hated
putting Iris in that position, but they didn't have much time. Then she noticed
that one of their group was noticeably absent. "Where's Shorn?" she
asked.

After a moment Kyle shifted his feet. "He snuck out of
the school to see Rox."

Tess felt the blood drain from her face. "Getting
caught outside the school won't mean he gets Darkened. The Voidlings could kill
him."

Derek touched her arm. "He needed to go," he said
in an undertone. "He's been having a hard time since Breaker took her.
He'll be back."

Tess nodded, and recalled how discouraged Shorn had been.
He'd tried to hide it, but he hadn't been the same without her. She hoped he
came back alive, and ready. They were going to need him.

Chapter 34: Unwelcome
Guests

Breaker placed the final avalanche hex on the tunnel and
then stepped back to admire his handiwork. Lit only by a handful of light
charms, the rough hallways stretched away into darkness. Isolated in case of
discovery, it did not connect with the others. Two had already been found by
the Voidlings. Their creators had been taken and their homes destroyed.

Because of them he'd been loath to build one from his own
house, but his home lay in a strategic choke point between the streets. Without
him the Rayths would have had a far more difficult time getting together. He'd
relented, but he'd layered his tunnel to the point that the entrance and exit
sealed automatically if any but those he knew tried to approach it.

Wiping the sweat from his brow he slid his hand on the wall
and closed the opening. Then he ascended the stairs from the basement and
entered the kitchen. Pouring himself some water, he downed the glass and
refilled it. Just as he finished it there was a soft tapping at the back door.

He moved to it and touched the rune by the handle. The door
promptly turned transparent as if someone had wiped dirt off a window. The
charm allowed him to see who was there without letting them see into his house.
Recognizing the visitor, he cracked the door and allowed him to squeeze in.

"Ivan," he growled, "I told you not come
here."

Short and skinny, the young man was a fire and light
battlemage fresh out of school. Breaker had met him during a Rayth training
event, and had been impressed with the kid's skills. Given a few years he had
no doubt that Ivan would have been invited to join the Rayths.

"You also told me to keep you updated," Ivan
countered. "How was I supposed to do that with the mage net being monitored
and your tunnel blocked so well."

"Use origami like the rest of us."

"The Voidlings have started intercepting them."

Breaker cursed. Without the enchanted cranes to communicate
with, they would have few ways to stay connected. More and more it appeared Alice
wanted the mages of Auroraq isolated. United they posed a far greater threat
than as fractured individuals.

"What else?" Breaker asked.

"Kendrik is dead. He, Jones, and Baker were killed
assaulting a solo Voidling."

Breaker ground his fingers into his fist. "The fool
took others down with him. I told him to wait until we had something we could
use to fight them."

"They tried using anti-magic crossbows. You know the
old mage weapons they used a few centuries ago?" He twitched, not a good
sign on the usually levelheaded battlemage. "It was just like when the
Harbingers took the Spirus. The victim’s eyes went all black and smoky, like
their life had been sucked out of them."

"What about exits from the city? Anyone found a way out
or in?"

Ivan shook his head. "The techno shroud around the city
is still holding strong. Flyers and air boards can't penetrate it. The Sundrops
are still out of commission, and the tornado launchers have been disabled.
Unless someone can make a hole in the shroud it looks like we aren't going
anywhere. We did get a partial message from the Trimages. At least they are
keeping things together groundside."

Breaker ground his teeth. He needed to get Rox out, but how?
If the shroud was closed there was no way to leave the city—unless you were a  . . .

"What about Northpoint?" he asked, rounding on
Ivan.

Ivan’s eyes widened. "That's Harbinger territory now.
Only they and those who have turned are allowed in. Why would you have a reason
to go there?"

"Because they have to have a way off the city,"
Breaker said. "They have a lot more going on than just holding
Auroraq."

"But the entire Northpoint is patrolled by Voidlings.
There's no way you could get past them."

Breaker didn't respond. Was it his only option? Sneaking
into the teeth of the Harbinger force could get them both killed—or get them out. Was it
worth it?

"Breaker," Ivan said, "you can't seriously be
considering that. You'll just get your daughter hurt."

Breaker rounded on him. "Don't tell me how to protect
my daughter," he growled. "When you have one of your own you can tell
me how you feel."

"Easy big guy," Ivan said, his eyes on the rocks
rising out of the floor.

Breaker took a breath to settle himself, and the stones
resumed their place in the floor. Fleetingly he decided to reinforce their
charms if they came unslotted so easily.

"Thanks for the information Ivan. Next time leave a
note in the last light of Hopper's tunnel. I'll check it every night."

Ivan frowned, but didn't accept the dismissal so easily.
"The Prime and Kendrik are gone, and most of the other high captains are
too. If Hopper and Thames don't survive you will be the highest ranking
Rayth."

"I only have one talent, Ivan," Breaker snapped.
"High captains and the Prime are always bi or tri mags."

"You're smarter than all of us," Ivan said.
"We need you."

"You need to go," Breaker said, and opened the
door.

Ivan sighed. "Be safe, my friend."

Breaker didn't respond, and closed the door behind him.
Didn't the others see that there was nothing they could do right now? Was Hawk
the only one who was paying attention? The Dark was the threat, and a weapon
that stopped it would kill the Voidlings. Once they were gone the Harbingers
wouldn't stand a chance of holding the city. They just didn't have enough on
their side.

"Who was that?"

Breaker turned to find Rox on the staircase. "No
one," he said. "Go back upstairs."

She muttered something under her breath, but before she
could leave there was another knock at the back door.

"Now what?" Breaker growled. He tapped the rune again,
and the tall figure of a teenager appeared. He seemed familiar, but he couldn't
place where he'd seen him. Before he could snap, go away, Rox shoved
past him and ushered the boy in.

"Shorn, how did you get here?"

"I skirted the edge of the city on my board," he
replied, his voice muffled as he hugged Rox.

Breaker took an immediate dislike to him. "Who the—"

"Dad," Rox said firmly. "Close the door
before a Voidling wanders past and sees that we have a visitor."

His grip tightened on the handle, but he closed it. Then he
folded his arms. "If someone doesn't start talking right now, bones are
going to break."

"I'm a friend from Tryton's," Shorn said hastily.

"He's my boyfriend," Rox said. "Now sit down
so we can hear what he has to say."

Breaker wanted to throw him out, but the look on his
daughter’s face kept him at bay. How could a sixteen-year-old girl look so
forceful?

Rox grabbed Shorn's hand and led him into the sitting room.
Without letting go, she asked, "Why did you come? The Voidlings would
Twist you for sure if they caught you."

Breaker stepped into the room and leaned against the wall.
His folded his arms, his shirt cracking under the strain of holding his
shoulders. It annoyed him to see that Shorn was taller than him, and handsome.

Shorn threw him a glance, and then answered, "We hadn't
heard from you in weeks. We were worried."

"My dad doesn't think that Tryton's is safe," Rox
said, and cast Breaker a scathing look. "What's going on at the
school?"

"The kids are scared, so no one is really stepping out
of line. It only took a few examples for everyone to obey."

"Are the Voidlings killing kids?" Breaker stepped
off the wall.

Shorn shook his head. "They take their senses and
amplify their fears. It hasn't happened to me, but watching an eighteen-year-old
huddle and cry is enough. Their eyes are so dark it's disturbing, but after a
while they return to normal."

"What's Tess doing?" Rox asked.

"What do you think?" he said, a grin spreading on
his features. "She started the Order of White, and found a place where we
can train. Even the Voidlings can't reach us there."

Rox's features were alight with interest as she listened,
and her whole frame seemed to swell with strength. Breaker had never seen his
daughter like that, and found it to be disconcerting. His first thought was
that it was the boy, but as he looked at her he recognized it was something
more. Then abruptly he recalled where he'd seen it before. It was the same
charisma that Breaker had seen in the Prime, Tess, and a handful of others.

"No place is safe from them," Breaker said,
disturbed to recognize such a trait in his daughter.

Shorn didn't flinch from his glare. "This place
is."

The certainty in his gaze was sufficient to give him pause.
"So what is she doing with this Order of hers?"

"She has her own plan," he replied evenly.

"It doesn't matter what it is," Breaker said.
"She's going to get someone killed. The Voidlings aren't men. They don't
show restraint. They won't stop because you are underage. They'll kill you—or worse—Twist you into something not
human."

"Better than cowering and waiting," Shorn said.

His voice held no judgment or rancor, but it caused Rox's
eyes to widen. Breaker took a step closer to him.

"I wouldn't expect a boy to understand a father,"
he growled. "Unless you are saying you are one, in which case I will
personally ensure a boulder crushes your skull." His gaze flicked to Rox,
but she vehemently shook her head.

"We don't—I
mean—I've never—I don't do that, Dad."

"Neither do I," Shorn said. He didn't wilt under
Breaker's glare. "I was raised by good parents, just as Rox was."

The resolve in the boy's gaze caused Breaker to gain a
grudging respect for him. "The true test of a man is the knowledge he
seeks to gain."

"And the code of morality he lives by," Shorn finished
the quote, and offered a faint smile.

Breaker snorted. "You’re the first one to date Rox who
isn't a—"

"Dad!"

He raised a hand to placate her. "Fine, I won't kill
him, but it's time for him to go."

"But I just got here," Shorn protested.

"Don't push your luck, boy," Breaker said.
"Say goodbye."

"Dad," Rox said. "Give me five minutes."

Breaker was inclined to say no, but the steel in her
eyes kept him from voicing it. When did she get that? Against his better
judgment, he nodded. "Stay in the room," he said.

He took a few steps into the hall. Out of sight, he bent a
reflective section of wall so he could keep them in view. The kid did no more
than hold her hands, but there was an intensity to their posture that seemed
closer. Breaker frowned. Four minutes later Breaker reentered the room.

"Time's up."

Rox issued a grunt, but surprisingly didn't argue.

Shorn nodded as well. "The Harbingers may be monitoring
the mage net, but you can still use this to send normal messages." He
handed her a tiny orb. "It's from Iris. Just in case, I won't include
anything about the Order than can get you into trouble."

Rox didn't even look to Breaker for permission. "I'll
start writing today."

He leaned in and kissed her, and Breaker's lips twitched.
The boy was bold, he had to give him that. Then he noticed him slip her a
second purple orb. Obviously a reservoir of information, he'd waited until
Breaker would be distracted by a kiss to give it to her. Apparently the boy was
smart as well.

His rumbling grunt caused them to part. "Don't get
yourself killed on the way back," he said.

"I won't," Shorn said, and stepped to the back
door.

"I'll see you soon," he said to Rox, and then he
slipped outside.

Breaker closed the door and turned to look at her. She
looked up at him expectedly, but abruptly he decided not to ask about what he'd
passed her. Whatever it contained he'd taken great care to keep it from falling
into Harbinger hands, or his.

He sighed. "He's not the worst you've dated."

Her smile brightened the hall, and she gestured to the
kitchen. "Lunch?"

Breaker nodded, and moved to help her prepare their meal.
For the first time since he'd taken her from Tryton's she did not glare at him.
Her movements were relaxed and easy, and the happiness in her eyes softened his
heart. As they shared an amicable meal the same question kept hovering in his
mind.

Was he doing the right thing?

Chapter 35: The
Master Contract

The Swordsman took several random turns through the streets
of New York City, disturbed by the changes he saw. Exactly one month had passed
since Mt. Elbrus, and even this far from the Dark the aurens were scared. They
scurried about as if their business mattered, but in their eyes he saw
uncertainty.

Grocery stores were packed with people stocking up on
supplies, hotels were booked up with a surge of international tourists, and the
streets were jammed with people. Advertisements blared in neon lights, but few
gave them heed. News about the Dark's expansion took precedence. Even those
that refused to believe in magic could not deny the climbing death toll. As
manifested in their hurried footsteps and wary expressions, the aurens sensed
the gathering storm.

Dressed in a leather jacket that helped hide his sword, the
Swordsman could have passed for any other tourist, and yet the other
pedestrians gave him a wide berth. A spark of fear lit in their eyes when they
looked at him, and they stepped aside as if afraid to incur his wrath.

He didn't give them a second glance. After the events in the
Assassin's Guild, he'd been left with a quandary. For the first time in a
decade he had no target. Hawk was busy gathering for an assault. Auroraq was in
lockdown by the Voidlings, and the rest of the world was frantically retreating
from the Dark.

It was disconcerting and reminded him of his chaotic earlier
years after his brother had left. Back then he'd been adrift as well. Becoming
an assassin had given him purpose. Now? He wasn't sure what to do.

He clenched his fists, causing those nearby to shy away from
him. Ignoring them, he turned into Central Park. Darkened paths stretched away,
forbidding to others and yet inviting to him. Muggers preyed on the weak within
the park, and a few had accosted him in the past. The one that survived from
the attempt never walked again. Even here the aurens sensed the air of danger
about him.

Generally headed north, he continued to take random paths.
Many times he checked his back trail, but saw no sign of someone following him.
Although he wasn't a full techno mage, he was able to ascertain if anyone was
tracking him with techno magic. These thoughts were secondary as he brooded on
what to do.

He reached his goal and stepped off the walkway. Activating
his black air board, he glided through the trees and came to a halt before
exiting the shadows. From his vantage point he looked down on a small pond.
Hidden from the path by hills, trees, and rocks, it was a forgotten corner of
the park. Over time the growth of trees had obscured it from view. A rotting
bench bore testament to its neglect.

For several minutes he scanned the surrounding area. Once
satisfied, he glided from the overlook and dipped his board toward the water.
Then he banked under the overlook. Hidden from any angle above, a recess of the
rock led to a hole in the stone.

He ducked to avoid striking his head, and flipped into a
roll that pointed him down. Then he followed the tunnel past several of his
traps until he reached the end. Situated under an upscale apartment building,
the secret entrance ended at a door. Dismissing his board, he dropped to the
ground and opened it with a gray key. Fused with his unique magical signature,
the material was of his own make. The door was enchanted to detonate if anyone
else attempted ingress.

The lights brightened as he stepped inside, revealing a
circular apartment unknown to the residents above. Broad and spacious, the
place was devoid of walls or doors. A large training area dominated the center,
and was similarly shaped in a circle. Ringing it were an open kitchen, sleeping
area, small library, and mission planning space with a lightcast table and a
map wall.

Weaponry of every sort lined the walls. Swords, knives, and
other blades hung next to auren guns, grenades, and tactical gear. Most were
not enchanted, but he'd taken to collecting them over the years. Tossing his
jacket onto a rack by the door, he breathed a sigh of relief as he walked in.

Then he saw the food on the kitchen counter.

He froze, his tactical mind returning in force. His gaze
swept the room, searching for something out of the ordinary. Who could have
gotten in? Who would have wanted to? Then he spotted a figure lying on the bed
and his tension eased—to
a degree.

"Indigo," he said, and rubbed his forehead.
"I should never have given you a key to this place."

The assassin struck a provocative pose in his bed. "But
then how would we have enjoyed each other's company?"

He scowled at the reference to their former relationship.
"It doesn't mean you have a standing invitation."

She flew from the bed and floated in a circle around him.
"You are so guarded," she said, and affected a pout. "You'd
think we’d be closer after what we shared."

"I didn't share everything," he said.

She sighed, her expression shifting to serious. "I wish
you would have."

"I wish I could have, Inora."

Her eyes flashed. "If you aren't going to tell me
yours, you can't use mine."

The Swordsman turned away. The deepest secret an assassin
had was his true name, and a scant few chose to share it. When she'd revealed
hers he'd been unable to reciprocate, and their relationship had ended because
of it.

He didn't know what to say so he walked away. Stopping in
front of a weapon stand, he removed his and placed it in the only vacancy. The
act was a tacit admission that he felt a closeness to her, even if he couldn't
voice it.

Indigo released a troubled sigh, and quoted an ancient
assassin proverb. "A trained assassin seeks to control the kill, and the
space he calls his own."

He turned to face her. "What are you doing here?"

"Can't a friend stop in to visit?"

He shook his head. "Not with what's going on. You
wouldn't have come without a purpose."

She pulled a knife and rolled it through her fingers, an act
he found he missed. Clamping down on the emotion before it could undermine him,
he moved to the couch and sank into a seat.

"Harbingers found one of my hides. I wasn't sure if the
others were compromised."

"How could they?" he asked. "I
couldn't even find them."

"I'm flattered," she said. "The great
Swordsman couldn’t find my hides?"

His lips thinned. "But why come here? Surely there are
other places you could hole up." He folded his arms. "What aren't you
telling me?"

She regarded him as her smile faded. Then she said, "I
want you to kill Alice."

"What's the price?"

"Any one item that I possess."

His eyebrows shot up. Assassins didn't contract each other,
and never paid for assignments from their own resources. It was a rule that was
as good as law, especially considering the value of some of their weapons.
Depending on what he chose, he could earn four times his regular price. But was
it worth it? Alice would undeniably be the most difficult target he'd ever gone
after.

"Why," he asked. "Why not do it
yourself?"

"Oh, I intend to partner with you on the job," she
said. "I just don't consider it wise to go in alone."

"Why her?"

"Why not?" she asked. "If we don't, who will?
Or more importantly, who can? Pretty soon the Dark will own this planet,
and I doubt Alice wants us in her new world."

He shook his head and waited. The silence stretched past a
minute until she relented with a sigh.

"Because she's killed twenty million people? Because
she's the worst person to ever walk the planet? Take your pick."

He laughed. "You? Kill a target because it's the right
thing to do? I don't believe it."

She scowled at him. "I didn't say why I wanted
to do it, I said why you should."

Something clicked into place, and he realized that her
motivation was personal, not professional. Her words were meant to convince
him, not manipulate him, which would have been more her style. But why? Why not
try to trick him into taking out a target? She'd done it before.

Still, he couldn't bring himself to doubt the sincerity in
her voice. When they had been together he'd cherished the times she'd spoken to
him like that. It was enough to override his suspicion, for now. He let out an
explosive breath.

"What do you have in mind?"

She grinned, her playful expression returning. "How
should I know? You're the one with a gift for infiltration. We both know I tend
to use more . . . seductive . . . techniques to get what I want.”

True. He'd learned that first hand, and still
sometimes wondered if their relationship had been real for her. Then he
remembered that she had shared her true name—and
he hadn't.

"Fine," he relented. "But you should know I
don't trust you."

She offered her signature pout. "You wound me."

"Not as badly as you wounded me," he said.

The ending of their relationship had involved no small
amount of bloodshed. Assassins always carried a weapon, and mage assassins had
their magic as well. Domestic disputes were a hazardous affair. Apparently she
recalled their last encounter as well, but it caused a different reaction than
he would have expected.

She laughed, her eyes lighting up with mischief. "You
know, the only reason I didn't hold back on you was because I know you can heal
yourself. If I didn't know any better I would say you had healing magic in
you."

I never held back, he thought. I just wasn't ready
to tell you my name. Instead of addressing the first half of her comment,
he replied to the second.

"I'm not like Rook," he said. "I don't enjoy
pain."

She issued a troubled grunt. "We might have to go
through him to get to Alice."

"Or Harry," he said.

"True, so we'd better make sure this plan is a good
one."

She cocked her head to the side and flashed him an odd
expression. It's good to be working together again, it said. He expected
her to comment on it, but her lips tightened and the look vanished. Sadness
swept through him. Their time together was long past. They could work together
for this single mission, and then part ways once more.

"Are you sure you want to do this?" he asked.
There was more bitterness than he'd intended, but she didn't seem to notice.

"Let's just get this done," she said. Her tone was
tinged with regret that sounded like it was meant for him. "The sooner the
better."

Chapter 36: The Darkest
Prison

For the last two weeks Robar had sat with his back to the
bars, straining to hear the news. He sifted through the useful bits of
information he was able to glean from the reports. His new roommate sat beside
him, equally enthralled.

At six-foot-four the man wasn't too bad—for a serial killer. He
smiled a lot, and was one of the better looking inmates Robar had met since his
incarceration. The combination had earned the man the nickname
"Ugly". Robar didn't trust him, but at least it didn't look like Ugly
had been paid to kill him—yet.
Ever since the transfer he'd been just as enthralled by the news as Robar.

Robar wished he'd learned more Russian. He'd picked up a
smattering of the language in the Navy and a little more in prison, but his
knowledge was sorely lacking when it came to the news broadcasts. The bits in
English were the best for intel.
The guards' behavior had also been telling.

In the first few days the guards had been skeptical. That
had faded to somber as it became apparent that the Dark was indeed a threat.
Further reports spoke of the Dark's advance into Russia, and the failure of the
Russian government to stop it. The hourly updates of men being swallowed by the
Dark and turning into foul creatures fueled the guards' fears. Every day the
guards' fears mounted as the Dark approached.

The rush of feet and arguing voices drowned out the
television again, and Ugly cursed them. Robar didn't waste his breath. He
sensed that he was going to need it. Another set of hurried footsteps elicited
shouts from the other inmates. The guard didn't even bother to silence them,
and raced to the guard station with the TV.

"What's he saying?" Robar murmured.

Ugly smiled and spoke with a heavy accent. "Dark is
coming four kilometers away."

"How soon until it gets here?"

"Soon," Ugly issued a quiet laugh. "Some of
guards—how you say—no show up to work
today."

"That explains why lunch is late," Robar said, and
rose to his feet. "How many didn't show?"

Ugly grinned, a mad glint stealing into his eyes. "More
than half."

More hushed voices. Then a guard raced down the hall pushing
the food cart. Grabbing multiple trays, he shoved them through food slots so
fast that much of it spilled onto the floor. Some of the other inmates were
pounding the bars, screaming, but most didn't question the extra food.

"Why give much meals?" Ugly asked, and stood
beside Robar.

Robar felt the knot in his gut tighten. Because they are
leaving us behind. A moment later his fears were confirmed when he heard
another guard scream, "HA CTEHY! HA CTEHY!"

It's at the wall. Robar didn't need a translator to
understand the sheer terror in the man's voice. The one shoving food through
slots abandoned his efforts and bolted. Finally sensing what was occurring, the
inmates went ballistic. Screaming, shouting, bellowing in rage and fear, the
men of Black Dolphin prison slammed themselves against the bars to no avail.
The guards were gone.

Ugly grinned. "Is end, yes?"

Robar didn't respond, but he shifted his feet so there was
more space between them. If it came to a fight, Ugly had size and weight on his
side. Then a piercing scream caused them both to turn back to the door. Loud
and echoing, it was impossible to discern where it had come from. As hardened,
mad, and psychotic as the inmates were, their mounting fear caused many to fall
silent. Then it came.

Creeping black fog seeped under the door down the hall. At
each cell it passed it flowed through the bars. By the time it reached Robar's
cell others had begun to scream again. The sound reverberated throughout the
prison with a haunting tone. Robar's gaze did not leave the darkness spilling
under their door.

Advancing to the second door of bars, it curled up their
surface like a sinister caress. By then the hall had filled to waist high. The
hallway lights flickered, and like a dam had burst the inmates shrieked. By
unspoken accord Ugly and Robar retreated to the rear of their cell.

The Dark ignored them at first, and seemed content to
explore the room. It climbed the walls and touched the ceiling. Then it seemed
to draw a breath, and the shroud thickened. It darkened to the point that Robar
could no longer see the door, and the small cell suddenly became much smaller.

Ugly stepped away from the wall. With a mad smile on his
lips, he reached out and touched the Dark. The shadow shaped into a hand and
reached out to him. Ugly flinched, but smiled broader when nothing happened.

Then other hands appeared. Tightening around Ugly's arms,
they drew him in, heedless of the big man’s resistance. Ugly's smile faded as
the Dark shaped into a pair of large jaws, and he shrieked as it snapped shut
around him.

Robar shuddered. The screams of the other men were relegated
to the background as Ugly's cries took precedence. Survivors had claimed in the
news reports that the Dark played on a person's fears first, and that its voice
whispered into your mind. Witnessing it was terrifying enough, but for now it
seemed the Dark had no desire to approach him.

Robar knew it was only a matter of time. He'd accepted his
fate before he'd gone to prison. Dying at the hands of the Dark may not have
been what he imagined, but it was essentially the same ending. He didn't resist
when the shadow advanced toward him.

Three feet away the shadow seemed to pause. It thickened,
preparing to advance, but it did not. Instead it retreated, leaving Ugly
standing in the center of the cell. Gone were the features that had made him
human, gone was the form of man. In its place stood a very different creature.

His skin had blackened like paper in a fire. Muscles like
corded steel had raised him to almost seven feet in stature, and stretched the
cheap prison uniform to the breaking point. A short mane of green fur had grown
across his shoulders and back, visible through the tears.

Releasing a low snarl, the creature turned to face Robar,
revealing that a short toothy muzzle had replaced Ugly's mouth. His head had
tapered to the front, while his eyes had gone opalescent white. The jaws split
open in a horrible example of a smile, baring his teeth. Then he lunged.

Robar sidestepped, and Ugly slammed into the concrete wall.
Leaving a head-sized imprint, he rebounded with a throaty growl. Robar leaned
in and punched him in the side of the head as he rose, knocking him to the
floor. Ugly scuttled to the side and climbed to his feet, far more agile than
he'd been before. Throwing his arm out, he backhanded Robar, launching him
across the room. Robar bounced off the bed and tumbled to the floor, tasting
blood.

His vision clouded, and in that instant Robar knew two
things. If Ugly connected again he would be dead, and that no one was coming to
the rescue. He was on his own.

With fear knotting his throat, Robar rose to his feet and
reverted to his SEAL training. He ducked a swipe and struck Ugly in the chest, hard.
Air burst from his lungs as the blow struck below the ribcage. Catching the
loose arm, Robar tried not to cringe as he felt the spiked hair under his
fingers.

Before Ugly could recover, Robar yanked him into the bed
frame. Metal clanged on bone as Ugly's forehead split, sending blood spraying
onto the white bedsheets. The blow knocked Ugly to his knees, momentarily
stunned. Quick as a cat, Robar leapt behind him and wrapped his arms around the
tapered head.

Ugly bellowed and reached back, clawing Robar's arms.
Clenching his teeth as the claws drew blood, Robar grimly tightened his grip,
pulling the head sideways. Ugly's movements became frantic as his airway was
cut off, and he staggered around the small cell. The Dark retreated wherever
they went, and Robar continued to pull.

Ugly's breath was now a desperate wheeze, and he threw his
arms back. By chance or intention, the clawed hands managed to get a grip on
Robar’s shoulder. Knowing it was his last opportunity, Robar threw his strength
into a twisting yank. There was an audible crack, and Ugly went limp.

Robar collapsed to his knees. Weakened from the adrenaline
and exertion, he stared at the Dark that had encircled him. He could hear the
other inmates in their cells, and knew they were no longer human. A glance
revealed that the exterior of the cell had gone dark. Above, the lights in his
cell flickered.

"What are you waiting for?!" he shouted, his anger
lending strength to his words.

Silent, lethal, the Dark formed hands and jaws. The light
above went out as the Dark advanced. Even without seeing the shadow Robar could
feel it approaching. He closed his eyes, his thoughts turning to the family
he'd abandoned in his youth.

And the Dark swallowed him.

Chapter 37: Solitary

Robar waited . . . but his mind remained his own. Instead of
hearing the sinister whisperings of the Dark, he heard the former inmates break
out of their cells. Steel groaned as the bars were torn from their places, and
metal screeched as claws dug into it. The muffled grunts and shuffling were
interspersed with sub-human growls and furious thuds. Before long a great
rending indicated at least one had gained the hall. Within an hour three more
joined it.

Robar remained where he was until it became evident that the
Dark wasn't going to attack him. Finally driven by hunger, he felt his way to
the front and ate some of the food that the guard had shoved through the slot.
He kept his motion quiet, unwilling to alert the creatures now prowling the
halls of the prison.

Every so often one of them would sniff outside his cell,
causing his adrenaline to spike, but each time they moved on. After a few hours
had passed he was forced to recognize that he couldn't just stay in the cell.
At best he had two days of food, and that was if the creatures didn't find him.

Unlike many of the inmates, he'd never contemplated escape.
After what he'd done he considered his incarceration due justice. But now he
was faced with death by starvation unless he could break out of the strongest
prison in the world—within
forty-eight hours.

He prowled the cell on cat's feet, searching for something
he could do. The darkness was absolute, making it impossible to even see his
own hand. He assumed that was because of the Dark, but couldn't be certain because
the cell block had no windows. Early on he checked the power by scooting the
bed into the center and putting his hand close to the light. Encased as it was
he couldn't access the wiring, but if it had been on he would have at least
been able to feel the heat.

A day passed and the only thing he'd been able to find was a
loose bar from where Ugly had struck it. Without anything else to do, he
rationed his food and worked the bar. Many times the creatures passed his cell,
but they didn't pause. From the distant clanging it sounded like they had been
unable to breach the stronger doors at the end of the block.

Robar worked the loose bar back and forth, trying not to
think about his mounting thirst. By the end of the second day the metal had
begun to give, and he put all his weight behind it. It still refused to budge.
Realizing he needed more leverage, he turned to the bed. Large and heavy, it
took some finagling to get it into place. He took his time, not wanting to
sweat and waste the water inside his body.

Eventually he got it into place. One foot of the bed rested
on the floor, while the top split the space between the damaged bar and a solid
one. Bracing the other end, he pushed off the wall. In a low grinding of metal
the bar bent. The next moment it snapped free of the concrete at the bottom,
causing him to land on Ugly's body.

The bed clattered on its side, the sound echoing down the
hall. Robar eased himself to his feet, straining to see if he had been heard.
The padding of feet announced that he had, and a moment later one of the former
inmates stood outside Robar's cell. The creature's presence gave him an idea
that he hadn't considered, and he picked up the bar. Then he reached it to the
food slot and poked it through. By the impact and grunt he knew he'd made
contact.

There was a low growl—and
then the creature launched itself at the solid door. Robar smiled grimly as
claws tore at the steel, and readied himself for a fight. His food was gone, he
was on the verge of dehydration, and there was no way he could get out on his
own.

But they could get in.

It was a desperate plan but he had no choice. If he didn't
do something he would die of thirst. He gathered the sheets from the bed as a
second creature joined the first. Together, they clawed at the door. Knowing it
would take time for them to breach it, he wrapped the blankets around the base
of the bars. Then he retrieved his sole possession.

Gouged into the wall, a small hole could easily be covered
with a pile of dust. He reached in and pulled out the lighter. His first
cellmate had been a smoker, and had smuggled the contraband in through a
malleable guard. After discovering his stash the guards had beaten him and left
him in solitary, where he'd died from his injuries.

Collecting the item, Robar sparked it in his hands, and felt
a rush of relief as the flame flooded the cell with flickering light. Then he
moved to the center of his small cell. With the lighter and the bar in hand, he
waited.

It took them an hour, but by then there were three of them.
The door bent from their fury, and then the weakened hatch snapped. Claws
hooked the edge of the door and ripped it open. In an instant they were
fighting to get into the small space in front of the bars.

Robar tensed, but did not attack. If he attacked them too
early he might kill them before they made an opening. If he struck too late
they would get in and tear him to shreds. He had no doubt that he wouldn't
survive if the creatures got inside.

The thud of flesh on bars drew the attention of a fourth,
and then a fifth creature. All of them fought for the chance to claw their way
in, but the space was too small for more than two. Still, it sounded like one
was dragged away by its companions as another took its place. Within ten
minutes one of the bars was ripped away.

Concrete cracked and crumbled from the onslaught of flesh,
and the creatures pushed their way in, eager to reach him. The bars shuddered,
and Robar swallowed against the dryness in his mouth. He forced himself to wait
until two more bars had been ripped free.

The gap allowed one creature through. It lunged through the
space created when Robar had gotten his weapon. Its hairy arm reached for him,
and Robar decided that was enough. Avoiding the searching claws, he stooped and
lit the bedding he'd tied around the bars. Fire engulfed the sheets, momentarily
causing the creatures to recoil. Wielding his bar like a staff, Robar brought
it down on the creature's arm.

Bone snapped, audible over the snarling creatures, and the
arm withdrew. Robar stepped in and jammed the end of the bar into its throat,
crushing its windpipe. Fighting for breath, it was yanked from view to be
replaced by another.

Robar brought the bloody pipe down on its head, crushing its
skull. It too was replaced by a shrieking Twisted. Lit by the dancing firelight
and shadows, he fought the former inmates as they came for him. The last he
allowed to live until it had snapped another bar. Then he pounded it until it
didn't move.

His chest heaving, Robar listened to ensure no others took
their place. Then he cautiously moved forward. Step. Listen. Step. Listen. He
worked his way over the slain creatures and dying fire until he reached the
outer door of his cell. For the first time in ten years, he stepped into the
hall without shackles on his hands and feet.

The sense of freedom was slight, but it brought a smile to
his lips in spite of the dire situation. The elation faded quickly, and was
replaced with a resolve to escape. Step by cautious step he worked his way to
the guard station that rested twenty feet from his cell.

The door had been left ajar, no doubt by the fleeing guards.
He slipped inside and squinted into the dim light. A trickle of the firelight
from his cell reached this far. He tried the light switch, but it didn't work.
After some searching through the desk he found a high powered flashlight.

It turned on with a satisfying click, and he blinked at the
sudden brilliance. To his surprise it did not shine the length of the space.
Thirty feet from him the beam faded into darkness—even
though it didn't touch a wall.

He took a few steps in that direction and stopped when the
beam suddenly revealed the end of the room. Retreating, the wall disappeared.
With a start he realized that the Dark was still present, and its power stopped
the light thirty feet from his body. For whatever reason . . . the Dark kept
its distance from him.

A shuffling footfall caused him to jerk back to reality. He
covered the flashlight and then eased the reinforced guard door shut. Locking
it behind him, he searched the room.

The room was long and skinny, and contained only a couple of
desks and monitoring screens. At the far back he discovered a door, and after
some searching found the key that opened it. He slipped inside and closed it
behind him. Then he shined the flashlight around the small space.

A smile of triumph spread across his features as the
armament was revealed. Shotguns, rifles, and pistols lined the walls. Stacks of
ammunition and grenades sat on the shelves under them. Night vision goggles
hung from hooks next to riot gear, and combat clothing was folded above boxes
of emergency supplies.

Spotting cases of water, he quenched his thirst while he
changed and armed himself. Racking the slide on a Russian assault rifle, he
felt safe for the first time as the bullet slid home. Slinging the loaded
weapon over the kevlar vest he'd found, he further outfitted himself with a
shotgun, several grenades, and as much ammunition as he could carry. Then he
loaded a pack.

More ammunition, food, water, flares, and batteries for the
flashlight all went into the bag. Last he donned a helmet with attached
night-vision goggles, and strapped a pair of pistols to his thighs. Grunting
from the weight, he shouldered the bag and stepped from the room. Leading with
his shotgun, he strode from the guard station to find a creature at the door to
his former cell.

The shotgun spit its lethal cargo, tearing into the fiend
sniffing at its dead companions. Twenty steps later he encountered another, and
put it down as well. On cautious steps he worked his way out of the prison, and
thirty minutes later he gained the exterior.

He blinked at the grey vista, surprised by the level of
light. It was like a gray fog had settled over everything. He couldn't see the
sun, but there was sufficient light for him to make out a handful of bodies, a
few vehicles, and the exterior wall of the prison. Beyond that he could just
see the trees in the distance. It was impossible to see further. Mercifully,
the place was deserted.

After some work he got one of the prison trucks to start.
Before he left, he reentered the prison and made three trips to get more
ammunition and guns. By the time he was done the riot room had been cleaned
out. He paused and considered whether he should go back for more. Deciding
against it, he revved the engine and turned it onto the road west.

The gray expanse slipped by in eerie silence, with only the
sound of the truck to break it. Several times he passed black creatures, but
they could not keep up with the speeding truck. Alone in the Dark, Robar wasn't
sure if he was free.

Chapter 38: The
Horrending Dagger

Tess, Kyle, Sophia, Katsuo, and Iris walked through the
nearly abandoned Sentre. As a former member of the Brokins Tempest team, Katsuo
had been evacuated when the US military had been manipulated into destroying
the underwater city. Since then he'd transferred to Tryton's and become friends
with several of the Tryton's players. Shorn had made it back from Rox in time,
but had suggested they take Katsuo in case they needed the firepower.

"I can't believe they let us through," Katsuo
said, and cast a glance back at the Voidlings patrolling the entrance to
Tryton's.

"I told you they would," Iris said, obviously
annoyed that he had doubted her.

Iris's forged message got them past the Harbinger sentries
at Tryton's entrance, but that was the extent of what it could do. From then on
every step they took invited punishment, and everyone but Iris struggled to
contain their nervousness.

Prior to Alice's takeover, the gigantic trees and paths of
Sentre had been filled with mages walking to and from ensconced shops and
entertainment. High above, the treeways were host to eateries, shaded paths,
and other stores.

Great rivers and gurgling brooks wove between the trees and
climbed the branches, flowing in a fashion that defied natural laws. Animaries,
clothing shops, and other structures were nestled between the waterways, trees,
and paths. Nearly all had closed their doors.

"Are you sure the Recollection is still open?"
Sophia asked. Her voice betrayed her fear. "I mean, if anyone asks why we
are here, are you sure our excuse will hold up?"

"The Sentre and Recollection are still open to the
public," Iris insisted. "Every time I've gone to see my mom it's been
open."

"And yet it's patrolled by Voidlings," Kyle said,
his eyes on one of the floating creatures gliding nearby. Wisps of smoke exited
the jaws as it exhaled, but it did not approach.

"Stop acting so nervous," Tess said. "You're
making even me suspicious."

Me too, Iris said into her mind, then threw her a
look. Tess could almost feel the tension floating off her roommate, prompting
her to respond with an apology.

I'm sorry about the risk you are taking.

Just because I'm trying to help my mom doesn't mean I'm
not helping you, Iris shot back.  It's not like I'm joining the
Harbingers.

Tess didn't respond. She had no desire to get into an
argument with Iris over her mother. Instead she turned her attention to her
friends' conversation.

"Delections is closed," Sophia was saying, her voice
full of regret. "Their lemon spheres and frosted strawberry cakes were
divine."

"I've never eaten there," Katsuo said. "What
else did they have?"

Sophia launched into a description of the various enchanted
sweets and desserts from the shop. The others joined in the conversation, and
Tess noticed it served to relax and distract them as they made their way toward
the Magtherian. She smiled and nodded, but her tension did not ease.

Sentre felt disturbingly devoid of life. They saw a few
mages, but their paths were hurried and they barely spared their group a
glance. Each steered well clear of the Voidlings. Tess felt a wave of relief
when they finally reached the courtyard that wrapped around the base of the
Spirus.

" . . . but the secret is how they roast it with a
candle charm," Katsuo was saying.

The others hesitated as they walked into the open, but Tess
asked, "What else did the Brokins school do well?"

"As you would expect, Brokins served a lot of Chinese
and Japanese cuisine," he said. "My family is from Tokyo, and my
mother was a chef at the school."

Tess spotted the trio of Voidlings at the entrance to the
Recollection. Resisting the urge to glance at them, she took courage from the
fact that the enchanted walls had not been lowered. Surely if Alice didn't
allow visitors to the Recollection she would have closed them. Swallowing at
the knot of apprehension, Tess and Iris led the others past the Voidlings and
into the display areas.

At least this time you are entering the Recollection
during the day, Iris said into her mind.

Tess smothered a smile. The last time she'd entered the
Recollection they had done so at night in order to search for the Oracle's
Crest. They had been successful in their effort, but had inadvertently
activated an ancient steel entity that had demolished the area in its pursuit
of them.

Let's hope it doesn't end the same, Tess replied.

She heard a mental grunt of agreement from Iris. Tess took
that to mean she was busy. A few steps later they drifted apart. Iris strode to
a gravity lift and disappeared from view. Tess watched her go, her stomach
tight. Derek had voiced his concern about her being able to monitor them while
talking to her mom, and she'd nearly shocked him into unconsciousness.

Tess walked away and pretended to examine a set of glowing
spears. If challenged they were supposed to pretend they were graduated
students. As far as she could tell there were only a couple of people in the
museum, so she considered a challenge unlikely. Just in case, she practiced the
lie in her mind so it wouldn't sound untrue.

All clear, Iris said. I'm entering my mom's room
now. You'll only have fifteen minutes, so make them count.

Tess wound her way to a small display on the balcony of the
Recollection. Hidden behind an ancient dwarven shield, the small object
probably went unnoticed by most. The display had previously held a nondescript
gold ring. As of that morning the ring had been replaced with a white ethereal
dagger.

"Iris, you did it," Tess breathed.

Have I ever let you down? Iris sounded annoyed.

Not yet.

Tess bent to examine the display case. All she had to do was
remove it from the display without activating the alarm curses. Iris
interrupted her with a message.

Sophia says you have about ten minutes before someone
wanders over to you. And my army has blinded the monitoring motes, for now.

Tess nodded and set to work. Threads of energy materialized
to her vision as she delved into her magesight. She sent a mental note of
gratitude to Professor Nicholas for teaching her the countercharm to a
nightshriek curse. Caressing the magic, she cast the requisite throatstop
spell.  Holding her breath, she brushed her hand against the thread of magic
that activated the curse. It released a tiny squeak, but went off without
shattering her eardrums.

With a little help from Iris she disarmed the obvious spark
hex, leaving only the anti-magic shroud. Invisible without the right magesight,
the shroud would appear in the presence of flesh—and
shackle the offender's hand with unbreakable bonds. There was just one problem
. . . she had no idea how to get past it.

The seconds ticked away as she sought desperately for a
method to get the dagger. If she failed now they would not get another chance.
The loophole that Iris had exploited had already been discovered, and it was
only a matter of time before they transferred the blade back into the
battlemage headquarters.

Katsuo tried to distract her, but that woman is headed
your way. Looks like she recognized you.

Tess ground her teeth together. Running out of time, she had
an idea. Casting a speed charm on her body, she reached in and caught the hilt.
The anti-magi shroud closed with an audible snap—grazing
her hand as she withdrew.

Hearing footsteps behind her, she slid the dagger up her
sleeve. She shivered as the cool vapor blade came in contact with flesh. Then
she spun to face the new threat.

"I knew it was you," the woman said, her eyes
widening. "Why are you here?"

Tess kept her body between the woman and the empty case.
"You must have me confused with someone else."

The well-dressed woman shook her head. "You are
the Oracle. I have wanted to meet you since I heard you had appeared."

The hope in her voice kept Tess from brushing past her.
"Who are you?"

"Dalia. I used to be the caretaker of the Recollection
until they took over. I come here every day to check on it."

Tess sensed a thread of integrity in her, prompting an
honest answer. "I just came to retrieve something," Tess said, "But
I can't be discovered here."

Dalia nodded firmly. "Only the battlemage resistance
will hear of your presence. Be safe, Oracle. Know that many believe that you
will return our freedom."

Her mouth dry, Tess said, "I hope I can live up to your
hopes."

Dalia smiled. "You will." Then she turned and
departed, her footfalls lighter than before.

Unsure of what to make of the encounter, Tess dropped from
the balcony and angled her course back through the displays. Katsuo, Kyle, and
Sophia had been keeping watch, but now they drifted toward Tess. She moved to
join them, and forced herself to slow her pace.

Her hurried path took her past the center of the displays.
In the midst of the enchanted weapons, artifacts, and images, the Second
Draeken War monument represented a focal point to the massive chamber.

The first time she'd seen the black obelisk and enormous
sword she hadn't understood what it stood for. Now as she passed it, her
thoughts turned to Hawk, who had fought in the war ten thousand years ago. It
was from him that she'd learned so much, and she wondered what he would think
of their plan.

Tess. You need to get moving. I'm almost done.

Hang on, Tess responded. One of the artifacts to
fight the Dark is Tryton's Sword.

She bent to examine the massive weapon. Wielded by King
Tryton himself, the sword had been used to slay the mighty War. It remained
embedded in the very rock it had fused to after killing the fiend general.

Even if you can pull it, what would you do? It's not
going to fit in your pocket!

Iris sounded stressed, but Tess didn't respond. She only
needed a moment. She reached out and touched the hilt, and her skin tingled.
She delved into her magesight and scanned the blade, but was unable to identify
the latent power still slumbering within it. She frowned, and tried a second
time.

At over a foot in width, the troll greatsword was fashioned
of steel and titanium, the modern name for dwarven mithral. Built to withstand
enormous temperatures and blended by using forgotten dwarven techniques, it
retained its edge in defiance of age. It also contained a glass core, granting
the weapon an elegant and lighter look than most swords.

The hilt had been stopped by the War's breastplate, so it
remained two feet off the ground. Siarra had said that removing the sword was
the challenge, so Tess lowered her gaze to the rock underneath. Her magesight
penetrated the stone, but to her dismay she saw that the material was fuzzy,
indicating it had melted into the material around it.

Using the cleaving charm she'd learned from Derek, she
attempted to separate the sword from the surrounding rock. The energy within
the blade withstood her efforts, so she switched to a different spell and tried
again. At every turn the Sword refused to budge.

After several attempts she realized that the problem was
twofold. The sword's own enchantments reinforced the bond, making it impossible
to move unless one managed to scale them back for a few moments. At the same
time, separating it from the stone required a different spell. Stiffened with
dwarven smithing techniques and enchantments, the titanium and steel blade
could not retake its shape without the same combination of spells—from an oracle.

I need a second pair of hands. The thought came to
her with certainty, and she realized why no one had ever been able to pull the
sword. Not one, but two oracles were needed. One to contain the swords
enchantments, and the other to reform the metal.

Tess . . .? Iris spoke in a rising tone, the warning
evident even through the mindspeak.

Tess stepped away from the sword and assumed a nonchalant
pose before walking away. Then she saw it. Voidlings had appeared at all the
exits, cutting off any thought of escape. Through the maze of walkways she saw
her friends almost to her, their expressions worried.

"Iris," she whispered aloud. "What
happened?"

I don't know, I think someone managed to get past our
charms—Grant, get that shroud back up!—but the only person that could do that
is . . .

"Iris . . . ?" Tess asked. The Voidlings had
hemmed them in and were beginning to glide into the Recollection. However they
had done it, the Harbingers had figured out that the horrending blade had been
taken.

. . . out of there! Iris's voice sounded full of
static. I blurred your faces, but it's only a matter of time until . . .
it's Keidon . . . and . . . shut us out! They are shackling me. I can't . . .
Iris screamed in fury—and
then silence.

The absence of the connection sounded loud in Tess's mind,
and Tess knew that Iris was gone. Sophia, Kyle, and Katsuo closed the distance
and reached her side. Before they could speak, she barked, "Winds
out!"

It was a common order in Tempest, and indicated that the
players should fly in the directions of the four winds to avoid danger. Taking
her own advice she launched herself into the air and rocketed North. The others
peeled off in the other three directions and streaked out of the Recollection.

Most of the Voidlings followed Tess, and the moment she was
outside she cast a meteor charm. Bile rose in her throat from the magic
required in the casting, but she forced herself to continue as she counted the
seconds. The spell was one that Hawk had taught her, but he'd explicitly warned
her not to use it unless it was an emergency. Above and behind her the heat
collected into a massive, plummeting sphere of ignited oxygen. Thickening to
the point of solid steel, it emitted a rising shriek before it struck.

Glass shattered and the courtyard stones disintegrated. A
wave of heat washed over her and she looked back to see the Voidlings reforming
inside the flames. It had slowed them, but not killed them. It was all she
needed.

Pouring her power into her flight, she streaked into the
trees and wove through the trunks. In seconds she'd left all pursuit behind.
Once she was certain she was alone she angled her flight to the side of the
city and dropped off the edge. Hugging the underbelly of Auroraq, she headed to
Tryton's and slipped into the school. A few minutes later she caught the light
building gate to Siarra's Refuge.

"Sophia made it," Derek said the moment she appeared.
"But she went south." His face was rigid with concern. "We
haven't heard from Iris."

"And the others?"

"Katsuo went east, and Iris's techno wall is tracking
him. It looks like he lost his pursuers."

"Kyle?"

Derek gave a shake of his head, causing her gut to tighten.
She strode to where a crowd of her friends were gathered around Iris's techno
wall. Quad stood rigid in front of it, watching the memory of his brother.

"I . . . I'm not sure what happened," Quad said.
"I don't know how Iris didn't see Keidon retake the motes. She managed to
blur out your forms so no one knows it was you, but they still knew that
someone had taken the horrending dagger."

"Derek," Tess said. "What happened to
Kyle?"

Derek spoke into her ear. "He ran into a patrol of
Harbingers on the way out."

"So he got caught too?"

Derek shook his head. "He fought back."

Tess read it in their eyes, and her heart stuttered to stop.
"Please tell me that he . . ."

She couldn't say it. Her words sounded hollow, but her fears
were confirmed when they shook their heads. Then she saw it happen on the
memory wall. Battling with the intensity that Tess had seen in Tempest games,
he blasted Harbingers while twin fire golems guarded his back. Three Harbingers
fell, but a moment later he went down under a hail of curses.

He didn't rise again.

Horror filled Tess as she watched him die, numbing and
piercing at the same time. Unable to quell the turmoil within her she turned on
her heel and strode away. Anger, desperation, and guilt swept through her, causing
her to ignore Derek's plea to her back.

Tess had gotten someone killed—and lost Iris. It had been her choice to go
after the dagger, and it was her fault they hadn't made it back intact. For the
first time she felt that the war had come to her. Others she'd known had been
hurt, but none had lost their lives. Rage and guilt stabbed into her chest, hot
and biting. How could she have been so blind? How could she have been so
arrogant? She clenched her hands, her fury rising . . .

"You could have prevented it if you had practiced your
farsight."

The voice came from Eleana. Invisible to everyone but her,
the entity that Siarra had created had hardly spoken since Tess had begun
bringing her friends into the refuge. Tess spun to face her, a hissing retort on
her lips. It went unvoiced. Eleana was right. She had been so focused on
getting to Alice she had neglected her own magic.

And Kyle and Iris had paid the price.

Chapter 39:
Farsight

By the next morning the news that Kyle had been killed had
spread throughout Auroraq. Stunned disbelief reflected from the students and
professors at Tryton's. Because of his role on the Tempest team, most of the
students had at least known who he was. The fact that he had died at the hands
of Harbingers caused the shock to give way to anger.

By nightfall a group of parents and former battlemages
attempted an assault on the Magtherian. Rather than Harbingers, Voidlings met
them and left them all darkened on the ground, but alive. Apparently in an
attempt to ease the sudden tension, Alice released a statement to the news that
his death had been because he failed to submit to authorities, and that he'd
participated in a theft in the Spirus.

Tess vacillated between rage and misery. Her classes that
weren't cancelled were a blur as she struggled to come to terms with his loss,
and Iris's absence. It was no consolation that the Harbingers still did not
know the identity of Kyle's companions. Her friends had trusted her.

She had failed them.

At some point during the sleepless night her sadness
hardened into a cold resolve. She had lost one friend to Alice, and did not
know if another was alive. She would not lose another. Now that she had someone
to train her in farsight, it was high time she took advantage of it.

"I'm going to spend tonight in the refuge," Tess
said to Derek at breakfast.

She didn't say that the previous night's silence had been
torture. She hadn't realized how much she'd gotten used to Iris's late night
chattering. The quiet had been excruciating.

Derek nodded, his eyes blank as he woodenly ate his dinner.
His expression made it clear that Tess wasn't the only one dealing with the
guilt, but she couldn't bring herself to say anything. She left and didn’t see
him the rest of the day. As dusk fell she left Stel in her room and strode to
the plant practicum rooms. She vastly preferred the Ironguard at the fire
school, but she didn't want to draw too much attention to her entering and
leaving there.

Much like the dorms, the plant school was made up of a
collection of gigantic trees. Large open-air classrooms were nestled in the
interlocking branches, and smaller branches formed spiral staircases around the
trunk. Enchanted vines hung to the ground, allowing students to be lifted up or
down if they desired.

Forty-eight classrooms were spread between nine trees.
Beneath the canopy a garden flourished. Plants of every type imaginable grew in
abundance. She detoured around the clinging nettle, not in the mood for the
viney hugs it was named for. She did slow when she walked through the white
luzeyls. With a fragrance of roses and jasmine, the flowers blossomed at dawn
and closed at dusk.

"Tess." She turned to find Drake leaning against a
tree, a Voidling at his side. "Why was Kyle on Sentre?"

His tone was soft, as if he didn't care about the answer,
but his eyes glowed with anger.

"Don't act like you care," Tess replied evenly.

His expression darkened. "Don't forget that he was my
friend too."

"You were never his friend," Tess said. "Or
you would have protected him."

He regarded her through hate-filled eyes. "You got him
killed, didn't you?"

Yes. "Why are you here, Drake?"

"I wanted to warn you." He pushed off the tree and
drifted closer. "The Master gave them a chance to surrender—gave everyone a
chance to join her. Now that they have refused, she has authorized us to deal
greater punishments. Anyone caught helping Hawk will have their magic stripped,
and be cast down to live with the dying aurens." His lips pulled into a
vindictive smirk. "Even students will be subject."

Tess had to tighten her fists not to blast him.
"They're just kids."

"The line has been drawn," Drake said coldly.
"Age doesn't matter anymore. We all serve the Master. Those that don't
have no place with the mages."

Tess felt sick. Turning on her heel, she strode away before
she got herself into trouble. She didn't turn when he called to her.

"I'm going to enjoy taking your magic, Tess."

Not if I take yours first.

She kept walking, and he didn't try to stop her. A moment
later she descended the roots to the underground practicum chambers. All of
them were empty, so she chose one at random and stepped into the root entombed
space. Plants, mushrooms, and other vegetation grew in a ring around the alcove.
Smaller roots wove across the opening behind her, closing the door. Then the
plant entity appeared on the opposite side of the room. Shaped in a recessed
oval, the grain of the wood shifted to form the features of a beautiful woman.

"Hello, Oracle," Aloran said.

Her voice sounded like the whisper of reeds in the wind.
Soft and melodic, its beauty matched the entity's features. As one of the
largest entities at Tryton's, Aloran actually comprised all nine of the
classroom trees, and could make her face appear in the classroom as well as
inside the root chambers. She was also considered one of the kindest.

"Aloran," Tess said. "Please gate me to
Siarra's Refuge."

"As you will," Aloran answered, and somehow
managed to give a bow. Then the roots next to her parted, leaving a film of
water between them.

Tess expressed her gratitude and stepped through. Due to the
lateness of the hour she wasn't surprised to find herself alone. Order members
would be on their way to the dorms by now. Eleana appeared to her in seconds.

"Oracle," she said. "Have you come to
train?"

"You were right," Tess said. "I should have
done this a long time ago. I want to be ready when we go after Drake."

Eleana smiled. "Then stand in the center of the room.
How long have you been able to see?"

"Two minutes or so," Tess replied as she moved to
the middle. "But most of the time only a few seconds, or nothing at
all."

"Have you practiced?" Eleana had a frown on her
face.

"Not as much as I would have liked," Tess said.
"With classes, Alice, and everything else I just didn't get to it. Up
until now I also lacked someone to train me. Hawk helped, but he could only
describe so much."

"Then it's time for us to begin. In the Age of Oracles
the women practiced using a similar method, albeit one less painful. It was
Siarra that designed this room specifically to train her farsight for
combat."

"What do you mean painful?"

Eleana responded by gliding to a smooth section of wall
between the air and water sources. Reaching to the top of the arch between
them, she touched a subtle scrollwork. There was a faint click, and then the
twelve sources of magic that ringed the room brightened. A moment later a small
ball of energy shot out of the water source, striking Tess in the arm.

Tess rubbed the spot. "And how is this supposed to
teach me?"

Eleana smiled. "You will delve into your farsight, and
seek to anticipate when the next attack will come. Any of the sources—including the light source
above—can emit an
energy orb. If you see it coming you will move or redirect them as you see fit.
Are you ready?"

"Give me a second," Tess exclaimed, and then
sought to activate her magic.

Discouraged as she was, it was slow in coming. Although Hawk
had initially taught her how to use her farsight, the press of other concerns
had relegated it to a lower priority. Now she wished she'd practiced more.

Guilt assailed her again, preventing her magic from flowing.
Only after it had turned into grim determination did her power come. With her
magesight active she could see the inherent material that comprised everything
around her. Each was a distinct combination of colors and energies, and in some
ways reminded her of looking through a kaleidoscope as a kid. Then she pressed
forward.

The colors dimmed as her magic pushed her sight into the
next few seconds. She saw her hand raise, and a moment later she raised her
hand to her face to see if it was working. Her vision flickered and threatened
to return, but she focused her whole attention on keeping herself ahead.

"Go," Tess said.

Three seconds passed, and then four. Then she felt a faint
impact on her back. She stepped to the side and watched an energy orb sail past
her. It was a small victory, but it still brought a smile to her lips.

Perhaps if I can . . .

The distraction cost her focus, and her vision snapped back
to the present in time for a sound orb to sting her neck. She sucked in her
breath, her satisfaction turning to disappointment.  Eleana chided her for her
lack of focus, and then they tried again.

For the next few hours she tried time and again to see her
immediate future. Each attempt ended in the sting of defeat. Sometimes she
managed to anticipate several orbs, and moved to avoid them all. She never
succeeded for long, and the sting of multiple defeats she turned to her
trainer.

"Eleana, what is the weakness of farsight?"

"What do you mean?" the entity asked.

She thought of the Swordsman, and how he'd made clear that
every magic had a flaw. "The way I have been taught, every branch of magic
has a weakness to overcome, something that can potentially be exploited by an
adversary." Her mind shifted to Alice as she said it.

Eleana cocked her head to the side. "Perhaps the better
question would be, what is stopping you from pushing beyond a short time?"

Tess relented with a gesture. "If you want to say it
that way."

"Farsight is the collection of energies in one mind.
Since energy is constantly moving, focusing on where they are going
gives an oracle an indication of what is to come. But," she raised a
cautionary hand, "it has been known to drive an oracle to madness. The
future is constantly shifting, and can cause one to lose themselves in the
effort to fulfill their desires. Also, witnessing the atrocities of men before
they occur can have a similar effect if the oracle is not prepared."

"So going crazy is the weakness? Then why am I getting
stuck?"

"Your mind knows what it is not prepared for,"
Eleana said. "Perhaps you are restrained because you are afraid of what
you will see."

The words rang true. From the day that Tess had fought the
fiends in the rock troll village she'd felt a deep rooted fear that it didn't
matter what she did. The world was set on its course and nothing she—or anyone else did—would stop it.

On more than one occasion she'd had dreams of herself alone,
flying above a Darkened Earth. Not one soul had survived the expansion, and she
had failed. Each time she woke up to the knowledge that it had been a dream.
But seeing into the future would be more than a dream. It would be real. And
there would be no denying her fate.

But what if accepting her future would give her the chance
to change it? It was a desperate thought, but one that took root. The idea
continued to grow as she practiced, and for the first time her tension about
the future began to ease. Whatever course she was on, knowing gave her the
power to change it.

The orbs flew around her, easier and easier to avoid. The
seconds turned into minutes, and then hours. Of its own accord her farsight
leapt ahead, giving her a flood of images and events. One stood out above the
others. She'd stepped into her farsight prepared to see any number of things.

Except the end of her life.

Chapter 40: The
Horrending Hex

"Are you ok?" Derek asked.

Tess nodded, but Derek didn't buy it. He tried to hold her
hand but she pulled away. The hurt in his eyes caused her to turn away.
"Let's just get this done," she said.

He didn't respond, and together they looked down from their
hidden vantage point. The day after her visions she'd taught Katsuo to replace
Kyle. She knew she was rushing it, but had no desire to explain why.

"I know you feel bad about Kyle and Iris," Derek
finally said, "but it's only been two days. We can wait."

"No," Tess said, "we can't."

He frowned. "Then why are you acting like this?"

Because I'm going to die, and it's the only way we start
to win.

"Let's go," Tess said.

She signaled the other members of the Order into motion, and
left before Derek could try again. If she told him about her vision he would
try to stop her, and she couldn't allow that. She also couldn't bear the idea
of saying goodbye. She didn't know when her vision would come to pass, but she
was not inclined to wait. If she didn't do this now she might not get another
chance.

"Do exactly what I say and you will get out of this
alive," Tess exclaimed.

Mara, one of Tess's army, passed on the message. Nervous and
chattering under her breath, the brunette girl had tried to fill Iris's shoes,
but her skill did not come close to Iris’s. They would have to make do.

Tess delved into her magesight and then pushed ahead. After
the previous night's practice she could look beyond a few minutes, and she
needed every second. Her heart fluttered, but she kept her nerves in check. She
would not allow anyone to get hurt this time.

"Laura, Mike, count to seven and then move in. Drop the
bait and then get out before the Voidling spots you. Katsuo, light them after
three seconds."

Down the hill from them the couple nodded in unison, and
seven seconds later dropped twin rocks down the hill. A moment later they burst
into flame. Blackening the grass underneath, the boulders rolled directly at
Drake. He spotted them coming and leapt into the air. The Voidling followed
him, but Drake accelerated ahead. He reached the top of the hill with two fire
whips, ready to rebuke whoever had dared assault him. He issued a furious
grunt.

"I will see you Darkened for an hour," he yelled.

"Kent, you're up," Tess said. Mara sent the
message, and a moment later an indistinct voice yelled up at Drake.

"Does captain fire-pants need new trousers?"

Drake flushed bright red, and he surged toward the taunting
voice. "I will kill you with my bare hands." He nearly choked on the
words.

"Have Derek hit the Voidling at the top of the hill in
five seconds," Tess said.

Deep in her magic, Tess watched the events unfold before
they occurred. The hill rose up like a beast's maw, and swallowed Drake's
companion. The grinding of earth rumbled in the night as it closed tight.

"Sixty seconds until it gets out," Tess said,
"let's make them count. Shorn, take him down."

Drake was furiously searching the shadowed stand of trees
that the voice had come from, unaware that his Voidling was no longer
following. With countless charms to keep them hidden, the entire Tempest team
hovered in the branches above. At her order they dropped, hard.

The entire stand exploded as the fire mages struck. Then the
wind mages cast a collective intake charm. The rush of wind replaced the
crackle of fire as the flames were blown out—taking
the oxygen with them. Shorn got to the unconscious form first, and
unceremoniously heaved Drake onto his shoulder.

Other students began to congregate as the flyers streaked
away. As quickly as they had come, the Order evaporated into the night.
Voidlings and other battlemages arrived within a minute, but could find no
witnesses to interrogate.

Tess walked with Mara to the mind school, and they gated
together to the refuge. They arrived last, and found Drake unconscious at the
center of the chamber. Bound in Quad's anti-magic chains he appeared singed but
alive.

"Take your positions," Tess said, and flew to her
spot. Quad, Benny, and Warren stood on her right. Katsuo, Shorn and Laura moved
to her left. "Don't hesitate," she warned, "even for a moment.
The Horrending requires our will to be greater than his. If any one of us
falters, it will fail."

She looked at each in turn, and they nodded to her. Nervous
excitement reflected back at her, but she did not feel it. After everything in
the last five weeks she had become a different person than she had on Mt.
Elbrus. Then she had reacted out of desperation and fear. Now she acted with
purpose.

"He's waking up," Derek exclaimed.

Drake's eyes fluttered open. Recognizing who was around him
he sneered and rose to his feet. "You have no idea—" The anti-magic chains reached their
limit, and he was jerked back. He looked at them in fury. "How dare
you chain me?"

"Quad," Tess said. "Do it."

He grinned, and cast his curse. Ink energy poured off his
arms and coagulated around Drake, covering his body. Drake's eyes went wide in
disbelief, and then the anti-magic shroud morphed into a thousand needles. Like
the spikes of a medieval iron maiden, they sank into his flesh.

He screamed, but not in physical pain. The leeching curse
had pierced the energy of his soul.  Red and purple light streaked out of the
holes in the shroud, illuminating the refuge in flickering shadows. Tess
latched onto the red magic.

"This is it," she said, her voice rising to overpower
the dull shriek coming from Drake's magic.

Tess and Katsuo cast their fire suppression hex, and the red
lines coming out of Drake bent towards them. Reflecting like a sputtering fire,
the spell began to draw the red from his body and into a floating ball. Drake
began to tremble, and cried out each time the red pulsed.

Shorn and Laura cast the gravity well, drawing the purple
light to them. It brightened their side of the room like a black light, causing
the ones wearing white to glow. As if Drake were being torn in half, the dual
magics streaked away from him and hardened into tight orbs. He sank to his
knees.

"The Master will punish you for your insolence!"

His words were drowned out by the rising rush of power. Like
a great river it roared out of him and hardened outside of his body. Swelling
with sound and intensity, the entire refuge began to shake. Wisps of anti-magic
were torn off the gathering light and streaked around the room like bullets.

"Don't stop!" Tess yelled. Dimly she was aware
that Derek had shouted the same.

The light surged from Drake, ripped from his being by the
Order of White. Then abruptly the flow began to ebb. The twin balls of light
pulsed and spun, fighting to return to Drake. Tess ground her teeth and held
on. She cast a glance at Shorn and Laura, and saw the determination in their
eyes.

"Benny! Warren! You have to cast yours now!"

Shaking with fear, Benny cast his memorian curse. It failed,
and he tried again. The last of the light pulled from Drake and joined the two
vibrating balls of energy, and Drake wilted.

"You can do it!" Derek bellowed.

Benny took a deep breath and then cast it once more. Dark
orange burst from him, and poured through the anti-magic shroud, filling
Drake's frame. Drake's eyes went white as his very flesh lost the memory of
magic. Then Warren took Benny's place, and his magic sealed the work that Benny
had done.

"You can do this!" Tess shouted to Katsuo.

He nodded to her, his expression rigid with intensity. Tess
gradually released her hold—and
the floating red ball began to shake violently. Tess darted to Drake and pulled
the white ethereal dagger into view.

"Tess!" Drake roared over the shrieking magic.
"You don't have the will to do this! When you fail I will come for you. I
will make you watch your friends and family become Twisted. You will be torn to
shreds by the ones you failed to protect!"

Tess met his gaze. "I'm sorry," she said, and
meant it. Unbidden, the authority of her birthright welled inside her, and she
spoke with the ringing tone from her trial.

"You have used your magic to kill and harm, Drake, and
I declare you unfit to wield it."

Then she plunged the horrending dagger into his chest.

It did not break his skin, but Drake issued a piercing
scream as the dagger sank deep. Then their wills locked in battle through the
conduit. Hatred and horror filled his eyes as he fought her. Connected as they
were, Tess felt the pull of his rage, and his surge of defiance. Monumental in
their force, it pressed against her mind.

She did not falter.

Endowed with the authority of her blood, she held her
ground. Then she forced her will through the dagger—and shattered his. She cast the horrending hex,
forcing the anti-magic shroud into his soul. The ink energy seeped into him
like water being drawn into a sponge, darkening every ounce of the formerly
powerful flesh. His expression froze in disbelief as the hex irrevocably closed
off his magic.

The floating balls of red and purple relaxed as the pull
from their owner faded. In seconds they went from vibrant energy to colored
glass. When the last drop of Quad's anti-magic shroud had entered Drake's body,
the two balls dropped.

They sound of them shattering echoed hollow and final. Weak
and trembling, Drake crawled to the fragments of gravity and tried to gather
them up. They melted away in his hands. His fingers shook as he held the last
drops, but they evaporated away.

His head snapped up to Tess. "Why did you do this to
me?" The venom in his voice was weakened by the ordeal.

Tess bent to pick up the horrending blade, which had fallen
out after it had performed its work. She leaned the tip of the blade toward
him. Even though it could not hurt him, he flinched.

"So I can do the same to Alice," she said softly.

Chapter 41: Thastin's
Secret

Hawk walked through the ancient halls of Thastin School for
Magic, nodding to the teachers he knew. Their eyes widened at the sight of him
and they gave him a wide berth. Several rushed away. He had no doubt the
director would quickly find out about his presence.

As the second oldest mage school, Thastin had been built six
thousand years ago, before the island had become England. Built under a massive
overhang, the castle was hidden from aurens by the illusion of a cliff. Turrets,
courtyards, and hundreds of classrooms looked out through the illusion onto the
village of Aberock and a wide mountain lake. The predawn allowed the moon to
reflect in its water. Even with the numerous orbs of light, Thastin still
exuded the gloom of a castle. Long shadows loomed across the exterior, echoing
the mood of the students.

The news from the auren world had dominated the youths here,
and the adults. Uniformed children passed Hawk with worry lining their
features. Those that recognized him stood in awe or scurried away. The castle
had become the headquarters of the mages since Auroraq had been taken, but it
lacked the sense of authority that Auroraq conveyed. It didn't help that the
halls were noticeably quieter with the absence of many students.

Hawk tried not to judge the parents that had withdrawn their
children from the school. They were afraid for their families, and didn't yet
realize that there was no place to go. He took consolation in the fact that the
director of Thastin was smart, and had rallied the mages not caught in Alice's
takeover.

Turning away from the front of the castle, he took several
sharp corners until he'd reached the rear depths. A spiraling wind lift lowered
him to a different level, and he continued until he'd reached his destination.

Wrapped in scrollwork, the large archway led to a series of
storage rooms. Little used and rarely visited, they harbored a secret that no
one had discovered since Hawk had built it. A glance behind him ensured that no
one was present. Then he touched an enchanted stone that a friend had made for
him.

Sadness engulfed him as he disabled any technological
monitoring motes in the area. His senior technology mage had been killed when
Alice had destroyed the Guildhall on Auroraq. He'd been a good man, and had
left a vacancy within the Guild of not just his skills.

Protected from being seen, Hawk flicked his fingers out.
Trails of flame sparked from his hands, and threaded in ten directions. Each
found a knot in the intricate scrollwork, touching with widely different
temperatures. Once the last had connected, the heat lock released with an
audible click and the storage rooms began to move.

The stacked chairs and desks rumbled to the side, replaced
with a small, circular room. Once he stepped inside it, the entire alcove
shifted back into its hiding place. Encased in anti-magic, the space would look
like a pocket of dense rock to even a keen eyed observer. Bereft of
furnishings, adornments, or lights, the space was little more than a rough hewn
cave, a place to hide a single statue.

The sculpture was a few thousand years old, but it wasn't
its age that made it valuable. This particular statue was an evokin, a statue
linked to a consciousness. In this case the woman wore plain clothing from an ancient
age and stood with her arms folded. Her features were flawless and were exactly
the way he remembered them. Hawk brightened the room with a ring of floating
fire and then greeted her.

"Hello, old friend."

The statue’s stone lips curved into a smile, and she
blinked. "Hello Hawk. Why did you come to speak to me here?"

Her voice sounded gravelly and harsh, quite unlike her real
voice. Without the organic tinge to the expression and form, it would have been
easy to think she was someone else.

"Circumstances have made it difficult for me to be on
Auroraq. I thought it best to use the contingency we planned on."

Her smile faded. "So it has begun?"

"It has," Hawk said. "The Dark has been
unleashed upon our world."

"Then the oracle is your only hope. Is she ready?"

An unbidden smile blossomed on his face. "She is a
living legacy to her ancestors, powerful, driven, and yet unique."

She folded her arms. "Will she endure what is
coming?"

"I have prepared her to stand alone," Hawk said.
His lips pulled into a wry smile. "As young as she is, I see a phoenix
inside of her."

"You have grown to love her."

"Like a father to a daughter, I will mourn leaving her
to her fate."

Her voice became sympathetic. "You have lived for eons
of time. You could have married as a human."

"My mate was taken," he growled, his fury rising.
"I would have fathered more of my kind if my beloved had not been killed
by the Iseonix."

She fell silent, and the sadness in her eyes cooled his
anger.

"I'm sorry," he murmured.

"One should never apologize for loving another,"
she said. Her tone echoed hollow with regret, but she smiled anyway. "You
taught me that."

They were quiet for several minutes, while both considered
their lost loves. Then he said, "I miss her."

"I'm sorry I had to ask this of you," she said.

"We both know it was the only way," he replied.

She released a rumbling sigh. "You once told me that
those of the eternal flame do not view death the same as the other races."

"My beloved died in front of me," he said. The
image flashed across his mind, but the pain had not dimmed with time. "My
desire for revenge would have led me into a battle I could not win. You kept me
from the madness of loss."

"As you did for me," she said, and inclined her
head in gratitude.

A smile creased his face. "I wanted to thank you for
what you have given me."

"Oh?" her rocky eyebrow lifted. "I do not
recall a gift."

"I have spent six thousand years without my
beloved," he said, "and for the first time that loss has been dulled.
Tess has returned to me what I had forgotten."

Her stone features seemed to soften. "It has been too
long since I have seen happiness on your face, and it warms my heart to see it.
For all your service to this world you have been rewarded with pain and sorrow.
I am sorry for that."

"At least I am not alone."

She flashed a wry smile. "Keep her safe, Hawk."

He shook his head. "She protects herself, now."

"Then guard your own life," she replied. "I
would see you in the flesh before this is over."

"I will summon you when you can do the most good."
Hawk replied.

"I will not have much time," she reminded him.

"I have not forgotten. Farewell, old friend," he
said, and inclined his head.

The statue mirrored his motion, and then hardened into rock.
Releasing a sigh, he turned and departed. He had not come with questions, but
he felt he had his answers. His pace slowed by his thoughts, he retraced his
steps back into the school.

He exited the bowels of Thastin to find Director Orin
standing with a dozen battlemages. Magic blossomed in their hands at his
appearance, and they drifted apart to flank him. Hawk stood his ground.

"I'm sorry, Hawk," Orin said. "But you are
not welcome here."

"I was before you knew my identity," Hawk said
quietly. "Does my form matter so much to you?"

Orin shifted uncomfortably. "Not to me, but the
Trimages are afraid. I'm sorry, my friend, but I need to ask you to
leave."

Hawk jerked his head. "No."

Orin blinked in surprise, and the nervous battlemages looked
among themselves. Several more men rushed down the hallway and joined those
already circling Hawk.

"Are you so ready to spill blood?" Orin asked.
"Why defy our wishes?"

"Because you are going to need me," Hawk replied.

"What makes you think that?" Orin asked.

"Because without my help, this school will fall to Alice,"
Hawk replied.

"What?" Orin's eyes widened.

Hawk felt a tremor of warmth sweep across his skin, and knew
that it was time. The spells he'd placed around the school and village over the
last week registered the arrival of his enemy.

"Because they are already here," Hawk said. “Take
me to the Trimages before it is too late.”

Orin stared at him, and Hawk could see the conflict on his
face. Trust Hawk? Or send him on his way? Ultimately he nodded.

"This way."

Hawk fell into step behind him as the battlemages
reluctantly moved to follow him. Students peeked out of side corridors to get a
look at him, but scrambled off when he glanced their way. A few minutes later
Orin led him out of the school to an inverted pyramid structure at the center
of the village. The predawn glow had lit the horizon while Hawk had been
inside, and the early risers were in the streets. As if he wanted to avoid
their scrutiny, the director hurried Hawk to the Trimages.

Organized before even the High Council, the Trimages were a
trio tasked with protecting auren ignorance. Among other things, they tracked
down and silenced aurens who had inadvertently witnessed magic. They controlled
a full contingent of battlemages as well as most of the memory mages in the
world. Due to the important nature of their work, they were considered second
only to the High Council, and had taken leadership of the mages after the
Harbingers seized Auroraq.

Orin led Hawk into the council room, whereupon the three
mages rose to their feet. He leapt forward, cutting off their angry protests
and whispered urgently to them. When he finished the woman at the center
motioned to Hawk.

"How do you know about this attack?"

"I have been tracking the Harbingers for decades,"
he replied. "I may not have been able to stop them from releasing the
Dark, but I do know my enemy. With Auroraq gone, it was only a matter of time
until they came for you."

"Assuming we believe you, how soon until they
arrive?" the man next to her asked.

"They are gathering across the lake now," Hawk
replied. "If you evacuate Aberock into the school we can make a stand
here. I would guess their attack begins at dawn." He folded his arms.
"Or you can try to imprison me as Alice did."

They recoiled from the ultimatum, and fell into an urgent,
whispered debate. Orin's expression hardened as the seconds passed, and he
turned to the woman at the center.

"I recommend we listen to him. If it proves to be
false, you can decide how to deal with him later."

She jerked her hand at the men. "We listen to Hawk. Regardless
of our concerns, he has stood up to the Harbingers." She turned to the
battlemage next to Orin. "Captain Beck, do as he says. Get everyone in the
village into this castle—quietly."

"But—"

"Do it, Captain," Orin said. "You may not
trust him, but if what he says is true, you have no choice."

The captain nodded and signaled his men. Reluctantly they
followed him out of the castle. Orin turned to Hawk in the ensuing stillness.

"How many have come?"

"Too many," Hawk said. "But I do not believe
they have brought Voidlings."

"Why not?" Orin asked. "From what I
understand we could do nothing to stop them."

"That is true," Hawk said, "But for now, all
of the Voidlings are being used to maintain order on Auroraq. Alice also hopes
you will surrender. If you did, the rest of mages would fall as well."

"You knew they were coming," the woman stated.
"Does that mean you have a plan?"

"I do," Hawk said. "They are expecting you.
They are not expecting me." His eyes darkened with anticipation. "Or
the ones I brought with me."

Chapter 42:
Defiance

Hawk stood in the center of the village, his gaze fixed on
the fog shrouded lake below. Captain Beck had been an example of efficiency,
and had managed to evacuate the village without alerting the gathering
Harbingers. Now the cobblestone streets were lined with several hundred
battlemages, guild members, and volunteers from the school.

Built in another age, the homes and streets of Aberock were
distinctly medieval on the exterior. Inside they contained every modern
technological and mage advancement. The village’s position in the valley
protected it from auren detection, as did numerous enchantments. Few of them
provided much of a defense against the Harbingers.

Dawn broke, and the brilliant light gradually lit the lake.
Then the morning mist parted, and several figures materialized into view on the
water. Others appeared behind them, and then more. Row by row they advanced
from the fog in ordered ranks. Gliding forward with silent intent, their number
grew until they exceeded a thousand, and still they kept coming.

"How'd they grow so fast?" Orin breathed. "I
didn't think there were this many of them."

"They are in power," Beck said grimly, "so
dissenters join them."

"There must be five thousand," Orin said, and cast
Hawk a look. "Are you sure we can do this?"

"We have to," Hawk replied.

The ranks of Harbingers came to a halt two hundred feet from
the docks. A trio of men continued forward as Hawk, Beck, and Orin advanced to
meet them. They came to a halt at the edge of the city, and kept their
distance.

"Mallian," Orin said in dismay. "I expected
better from you."

"I'm not your student anymore," High Magistrate
Mallian growled. Then his eyes shifted to Hawk, and narrowed. "You harbor
our enemy."

"He did not come to enslave us," Captain Beck
said. "Are your intentions as noble?"

Mallian gestured to the Harbingers behind him. "We are
here to ensure Thastin and Aberock join the Master. You may join by word . . .
or by blood."

"We'll take your blood first," Hawk said.

The anger in his voice caused Beck and Orin to cast him
sideways glances. Hawk clamped down on his rising fury. He'd prepared since
Alice took over Auroraq for the day he could retaliate. Now that it had arrived
his impatience mounted.

Mallian sneered. "We all serve the Master. It's time
for you to learn that." He raised his hand and the Harbinger ranks drifted
forward. Magic blossomed among them.

The Guild struck first.

Hidden deep in the lake, thirty members of the Guild
unleashed the Alluvian. Woven by Hawk's water mages for the last two weeks, the
giant beast exploded from the surface in the middle of the Harbinger army. Men
and women cried out as they were launched in all directions.

Rising to a hundred feet above the lake's surface, the
Alluvian's lower body remained embedded in the churning water. Its upper body
resembled a man, but its head was that of a dragon with teeth of sharpened ice.
Covered in icy spines, its massive chest and arms shimmered with power as they
flexed. Then it lowered its enormous jaws to the Harbingers scrambling away and
unleashed a horrendous shriek.

Mallian screamed in fury and half of the Harbingers surged
toward the village. The rest gathered their might and unleashed a barrage of
magic at the water titan. Steam erupted from the Alluvian as it smashed into
the Harbingers. Men and women cried out as they were shredded, and blood
darkened the water.

"What is that thing?" Orin asked as he
gathered his own magic.

"Not all magic is remembered," Hawk replied.
"Nor should it be."

The fire in his hands begged to be released, and he amassed
a boulder the size of a house. Then he sent it barreling down the street.
Harbingers dived out of the way thinking they had evaded the hex. Then the
boulder exploded. Houses were shredded in the titanic blast, and the leading
Harbingers went with it.

Captain Beck cast Hawk a glance as he crafted a quartet of
hulking stone golems. "If you've lived for so long, why didn't you reveal
yourself before now?"

Hawk threw him a look that caused him to flinch.
"Because the mages tried to kill me."

Hawk turned back to the battle being joined and released his
own magic. The battlemages and professors from Thastin stepped into the side
streets of Aberock and engaged the advancing army, leaving Beck, Hawk, and Orin
to hold the center.

"Brace yourselves!" Orin bellowed, and his magically
amplified voice echoed throughout the village. "Do not let them reach the
school."

Energy and magic rent the air from both sides, tearing into
structures and flesh alike. Explosions rocked the village as fire mages
launched a volley of curses. Stone golems joined the fray, their hardened
bodies plowing through the ranks of Harbingers.

With the lake beneath them the Harbingers used its power to
strike back. Water hydras solidified into shape and unleashed a barrage of
frost into the defenders, freezing them to the bone. Fire and light mages added
their touch to the hydras until their breath became a torrent of superheated
steam and boiling water. Behind it all the Alluvian raged.

Its massive arms slammed into the Harbingers, crushing and
scattering them. The return fire split its liquid flesh, slowing but not
stopping the massive creature. The Alluvian released a bellow of agony and
plunged into the lake. A moment later it burst into view behind them. They
scrambled to get out of the way. Those that weren't quick enough were caught
and forcibly drowned.

Hawk had lost Mallian in the initial assault, so stalked
through the furious battle, searching for him. He found him on one of the
smaller docks at the edge of the village. Mallian spotted him and yelled for
reinforcements. One of the water hydras turned to strike Hawk, but he raised a
shield of fire to block the torrent. Yanking the heat from the resulting steam
he sent a burst of fire into the wood beneath Mallian's feet.

Mallian jumped out of the fire and shouted for aid.
Reluctant to approach, the Harbingers attacked by other means. Trees tore
themselves from the ground and accelerated toward Hawk, stone and water golems
advanced, and countless smaller entities assaulted him. He burned them all to a
crisp.

Stone melted and water evaporated, trees were left smoking
husks, and other magical entities exploded into fragments of energy. Hawk never
stopped advancing on Mallian. Before he could retreat, hawk flicked his wrist.
A fifty-foot fire whip snapped into view, and with a deft twist he lashed
Mallian across his body. The man collapsed, and Hawk struck him again.
Harbingers on all sides bombarded Hawk with attacks but he summoned two giant
fire golems to take the blows.

"You will not defeat her!" Mallian screamed as
blood dripped from his wounds.

"I will not fail," Hawk responded. His quiet voice
carried a timbre that caused terror to fill Mallian's gaze.

Mallian forced himself to his feet. "You cannot fight
the Dark!" The water on both sides of the dock rose up and smashed into
Hawk.

Hawk pulsed the fire inside himself, and the water burst
into steam. "Yes I can," Hawk said, and flicked his whip again.

This time it coiled around Mallian, binding him fast. Water
surged from the lake and covered the whip, but could not diffuse it. Growling,
Mallian fell. Hawk stalked to his side and rolled him over with his foot.

"It is coming." Mallian's bloody features were lit
with anticipation. "And you cannot stop it."

Sensing the truth to his words, Hawk wrapped the enchanted
binding around Mallian and looked across the lake. Diminished to half its size,
the Alluvian had slaughtered hundreds of Harbingers. Before long it would be
victorious. The battlemages and guild members in Aberock had fought with a fury
as well. Although half the village had been destroyed they were on the verge of
victory.

But something dark had appeared across the lake.

Gliding forward, the Voidling passed into the Alluvian and
halted in the center. The Alluvian groaned as great fissures opened on its
flesh. Streaks of light pierced the Alluvian as the Voidling drew in its power.
The foul creature's vertical jaws widened due to the volume of energy, and its
form swelled. Wounded and tearing apart, the giant water entity careened to the
side and disintegrated into rain.

Passing out of the dead Alluvian, the Voidling came for the
village. In its wake the underwater guild members abandoned the dying creature
and lifted to the surface to fight. Hawk only had eyes for the Voidling.

The Harbingers made a gap for it, and it advanced into the
pitched battle. The surviving battlemages turned their magic on it, causing it
to stumble. Then it seemed to take a breath and swell as it absorbed the
energy. Its smoky arm reached out and caught the nearest mage, and slammed it
to the ground. The man's eyes turned black as his body turned the color of ash.
The Voidling discarded him and searched for another foe. The next he turned
into a Twisted, and it joined him in the assault. Together they left a trail of
broken bodies as the number of Twisted grew.

Then Hawk reached it.

He unleashed a barrage of fire so hot the stone underneath
the Voidling turned liquid. The Twisted around it issued shrieks and died in
the flames. The demolished structures on both sides of the street erupted in
fire, and the Dark entity disappeared from view. Engulfed in the inferno, the
Voidling struggled to absorb the tremendous power—but
Hawk wasn't finished.

Knowing the Voidling would eventually overpower his magic,
Hawk morphed into his phoenix form. Relentless, he maintained the torrent of
fire and turned it into a ball of fire-flesh. Then he launched himself off the
ground and caught the trapped Voidling on his way. Flapping his wings for
altitude, he released his ear-shattering war cry as he climbed.

Water speckled his form as he passed through the plume of
steam rising from the Alluvian. Then he burst free and left the valley behind. The
ball of fire-flesh began to darken as the Voidling continued to absorb the
energy. Instead of trying to fight it, Hawk poured his fire into speed.

The ground streaked away below him. His shadow passed over
an auren town, and faint screams reached up to him. Undeterred, he powered
forward until the fire-flesh beneath began to crack. Just as the Voidling began
to leak out he released his grip, allowing the Voidling to fall five thousand
feet to the ground. He sent a blast of fire into the falling Voidling for good
measure, and then banked his way back to Aberock.

He doubted the Voidling would perish, but at least it would
be out of the battle. As strong as the Voidlings were, Alice was unlikely to
risk sending it back to Thastin alone. The possibility was remote, but it might
give the mages an opportunity to find a way to capture or defeat it. A wave of
weariness swept over him as he winged his way back, but with it came a surge of
satisfaction.

They had dealt Alice a blow. Temporary and small as it was, it
would show Alice that the mages had not been defeated. They were more resilient
than she'd anticipated, and they were not going to bow down and follow her
demands.

He alighted in the center of the decimated Aberock and
returned to human form. He frowned when he saw that Mallian had escaped. Then a
bloodied Orin approached and flashed a grim smile.

"Once you took the Voidling the Harbingers retreated.
Between you and that thing," he motioned to where the Alluvian had risen,
"we made it. Thank you, Hawk."

"Our victory will be short lived unless you evacuate
the school," Hawk replied. "Alice will not take kindly to the fact
that we defied her. She will retaliate."

Captain Beck joined them. Blood poured down his arm beneath
a makeshift bandage. "I already started moving the students out of
here." Orin nodded in approval. "We'll be gone within the hour."

Orin looked up to the school. For the first time since its
creation, the illusion keeping it hidden was gone. Small fires raged on the
stone battlements where the Harbingers had broken through. To their credit, the
students had joined the battle, and stopped them from entering.

"I always wanted to see Thastin without the
shroud," Orin said with a sigh. "But not if it meant abandoning
it."

"Let's hope we can return after this war is over,"
Beck said.

Orin echoed the sentiment, but doubt did not leave his eyes.
All three of them knew the truth. They had been lucky, and luck wasn't going to
be enough to help them win. As Hawk gathered his guild members and winged his
way into the morning sky, he took solace in the fact that the remaining
battlemages now looked at them with respect. They had stood together in battle
and survived, and these men and women were unlikely to forget that.

One of the students exiting the school launched a ball of
energy into the air. It faded after twenty feet, but others did the same.
Before long the tribute of gratitude had extended to everyone, and the cascade
of energy rivaled the rising sun.

Hawk released his piercing challenge. For the first time in
centuries the listeners did not flinch from it. Instead it inspired a hope that
had been absent before. Inwardly Hawk smiled. Alice had forced them to become
what she feared the most.

Allies.

Chapter 43: Confession

Overnight the leading edge of the Dark had come into view of
Auroraq. The four thousand students of Tryton's lined up at the edge of the
school at dawn. In silence they stared over the wall at the black cloud as it
gradually approached. Classes began and those required to leave went. Upon
every dismissal they returned with morbid fascination.

Tess had specifically charged the Order not to congregate.
She didn't want the Voidlings to see them all together. She ended up at the wall
next to Derek, and together they watched the Dark devour the ground beneath
them. His fingers wound into hers, and she clung to the lifeline of reality.
She'd seen a glimpse of what was to come, and new it would not be long now.

She took solace in the fact that she had defeated Drake, and
his absence had been noticed. Spread by rumor and magic, the story of him
disappearing in a massive fireball had been told and retold. No one knew what
had happened. Tess had no desire to explain. They could not release him until
Benny had finished erasing his memory of the refuge—and who had done the horrending. Now as she
looked over the edge of Tryton's her victory lost its luster.

Witnessing the Dark's reach sent a searing fear into her
gut. The opaque shadow stretched to the horizon of north and south, and almost
touched the base of the school. Twenty thousand feet below them, the aurens
caught in the advance were lost. Within minutes they would become darkened,
deformed, Twisted. It felt like she could hear their screams.

By lunchtime the Dark had reached the edge of the school,
and the students did not move. Few left for the midday meal. The rest strained
to catch a last glimpse of the earth below. By afternoon the students had moved
to the western side of the school, and continued their whispered vigil as the
Dark advanced away from them. Twilight fell, and still they watched. Only the
Voidlings enforcing curfew managed to pry them away.

By the next morning the darkness was absolute. Unable to
stop herself, Tess cast a light bending charm on herself. Then she flew up from
the balcony of her room. If she was spotted the punishment would be swift, but
she needed to see it for herself.  Higher and higher she climbed, until the
entire city stretched out below her. The view stilled her heart.

Darkness extended in every direction, unbroken by white
cloud or glimpse of the ground. Like a flower drifting on a black sea, Auroraq
floated on its surface. For the first time in the history of Earth, the rising
dawn failed to illuminate. As if sensing her despair, Stel quivered on her
neck.

She couldn't bear it, and began her descent. She almost fell
when Iris spoke into her mind.

Tess? Can you hear me?

"Iris?" Tess answered aloud, and felt a wave of
relief. "I thought I'd lost you."

They are moving me now. They kept me in an anti-magic box
for two days, but I can touch the threads now.

"Where are they taking you?"

I don't know. The worry was evident in her mental
tone. What happened after we got separated?

Tess told her about their escape, and Kyle's death. The
resulting silence echoed like blame. Then Iris spoke in a subdued tone.

It's my fault. You and Derek were right about me being
distracted.

"It's not your fault," Tess said, and stabbed a
finger into the air. Fleetingly she wondered if she looked like Iris usually
did, gesturing and talking to thin air.

You don't understand, Iris said, it is my fault.

"You couldn't have stopped it," Tess argued back.
"They must have figured out what we took."

You would have done better without me, Iris said.

Tess didn't like her voice. "What are you getting
at?"

I chose you as my roommate, Tess.

"What?"

Iris released a mental sigh. I was worried when I came to
Tryton's what sort of roommate I would have, and I was afraid I would be teased
like other techno mags. I lazed the system and made sure that I wouldn't have a
roommate at all. Then your records showed up in the system.

When I looked into you I realized the truth of who you
are. I hoped you might understand me, so I changed your room assignment. You
were headed to room with Mary what's-her-face before I stepped in.

Tess didn't know how to respond. "But Hawk didn't tell
anyone I was coming. We just showed up and I got my schedule." She had the
crazy urge to laugh. "You hacked the system between the time they entered
my schedule and gave me my room assignment?"

Please don't be mad. Iris's voice was full of guilt. When
you got here things started to change. The next thing I knew we were on the air
boards headed to the rock troll village. All this time you've been the best
friend I could ask for, and I . . . I failed you. Our friend died because of
me.

Tess wanted to say, you're being stupid. Instead she
said, "How many times have you saved my life?"

I don't know, I—

"And would Alice have won long ago if I hadn't had you
by my side?"

Maybe, but—

"Then stop acting like this and help me. You are my
best friend, and I wouldn't even be alive without you."

Iris tone lightened. You might be right about that.

"Of course I'm right. I need you now more than
ever."

You sound like you are going to break me out.

Tess clenched her fists. "You know I would."

I'm sorry for letting my mom distract me, Her voice
sounded small. I know Alice is trying to manipulate us, and I'm sorry it
worked. I just wanted to believe that she was going to be ok.

"You never need to apologize for believing in your
mom."

Iris didn't respond for a long moment. When she did it
sounded like she was trying to control her emotions.

Did the horrending work?

Tess grinned. "One Harbinger down, one to go."

Iris's mental laugh buoyed Tess's spirits like nothing else.
Then Iris said, They're taking me onto a Sundrop, and my mom is here.  I
need to link to my army and find out where I'm going.

The sudden tension in her voice caused Tess to answer fast.
“Keep me posted.”

I will, Iris said . . . and thanks.

Tess disconnected and then dropped to her room. With a sense
of renewed hope, Tess dipped into her farsight to look at what was coming. The
same glimpse as before flashed across her eyes, only this time she began to
explore a way to survive.

She sent a message to Derek to let him know that Iris had
already contacted her, and then passed the news on to the entire Order. The
idea of getting Iris back bolstered everyone's spirits throughout the day, and
Tess was hard pressed to stay focused on the impending problem.

And the hope was spreading beyond the Order. Drake had been
found stumbling around Tryton's. The news that he'd been stripped of magic had
struck a chord across the school. Within an hour the rumors as to who was
responsible could not be contained.

In every class Tess entered the other students were
whispering to each other about Drake. In the four weeks since the Harbingers
had taken Auroraq, it was the first time Tess saw hope in their eyes. It
brought a grim smile to her face. Their efforts were working. Stel had gotten
so excited that she had been forced to leave him in her room.

After Basic Animary, Tess hurried to the plant school. She
struggled to sit still while Professor Rodriguez lectured about how to properly
handle the urible bilrasp. She was stung twice due to her distraction. As she
sucked her finger one the professor spoke behind her.

"When handling dangerous plants you need to focus,
Tess. If it were an adult specimen you would be writhing on the floor. I expect
more from one who has done such great work recently."

Tess recognized the double connotation to his statement, and
fought to keep the smile from her features. She pulled the blue stinger from
her flesh and barely felt it tear her skin. She cast a healing spell on herself
and finished tying down the flailing root. At the dismissal she was first out
the door, her mind already on the next meeting of the Order. If she told them
about her vision maybe they could come up with an alternative together . . .

She stopped dead in her tracks.

Alice, Master of the Harbingers, stood in front of her.

Chapter 44: Descent
Unto Dark

"Oracle," Alice said, "If you'll come with
me."

Tess stood stock still as she faced her birth mother, all
thoughts of the plans gone from her mind. Did she know? Was she here to
punish them? Was it happening now?  She swallowed, and wished she could
join the scattering students. One by one they exited the classroom and all but
fled at the sight of the small woman.

"What do you want?" Tess said, grateful that no
trace of fear had seeped into her voice.

Alice gestured to the side, her dark eyes fixed on her.
"I would think you'd like to talk to me as much as I would you."

"No," Tess said. "I wouldn't."

A few of the students nearby sucked in their breath at her
nerve, but Alice merely smiled. "You may come by force if that is your
wish."

Two Voidlings drifted into view and took up position on
either side of her. Their strange ethereal bodies moved like liquid smoke,
graceful and lethal. Their disturbing jaws turned toward her, ready to siphon
her power.

Tess clenched her fists. "Why would I want to speak
with you?"

Alice’s eyes tightened. "Because you have no idea what
you are up against."

Several thoughts warred within Tess. Alice had shown on
several occasions a type of magic unknown to even Hawk. Perhaps giving in would
allow Tess the chance to find out what it was. Without it Tess would never be
able to strip her of her magic. At the same time her instincts rang with alarm.
Alice had proven herself capable of both unbridled power and subtle betrayal.
What was her purpose in coming?

In the end she had no choice, and Tess followed Alice into
the sky. Her joy at flying was tempered by her companion, who barely spared her
a glance once she was airborne. Together, they flew toward a teardrop of glass
floating in the sky.

"How are you flying?" Tess asked, her curiosity
overcoming her wariness. "I was told that gravity magic wasn't one of your
skills."

Alice threw her an inscrutable look. "An otherspark
causes one to use a type of magic they do not possess. I am using one
now."

"But they are temporary, and uncommon." Tess was
surprised that she'd answered honestly. "I don't understand how you can
use one by choice."

"There's a lot you don't understand," Alice
replied.

Tess fell silent, and a moment later they reached the
Sundrop. Tess had a sinking feeling when she saw their destination. Didn't Iris
say that she and her mom were headed toward a Sundrop?

Used for long distance travel by mages, the tapered ship had
been imbued with a variety of magics, most to keep it from being detected by
aurens. Tess hesitated, but a warning look from Alice kept her moving forward.
She followed her through the open door and alighted on the smooth floor.  Alice
flicked her wrist as she landed, and the blaze of yellow light disappeared.

Tess's gaze swept the space, and part of her mind
acknowledged the presence of two Voidlings and a pair of Harbinger battlemages.
Bound in anti-magic chains, Iris and Trina stood at the back. Both struggled
when Tess looked at them, but their bindings prevented them from speaking. The
door sealed with a whisper at Tess's back, but to her it echoed like the
clanging of a cage door.

"Why are they here?" Tess asked. Dread had filled
her, and she fought to keep it from her voice.

"You and your misguided friends have done a significant
amount of damage. Even before you knew my identity you fought against me. I had
hoped that Trina would speak to you, convince you that what I do is
necessary." She waved a hand at Trina and her gag evaporated.

"She does only what's necessary," Trina
babbled."You have to believe her. She does what's best for us, and if you
don't—"

The gag reformed, and Alice turned to Tess. "You seem
to think that I am evil," Alice said. "But the state of our world
demands that I act."

Tears welled up in Iris's eyes, and Tess hated the pain
reflected in them. The admission that Tess was the reason Alice had helped
Trina would crush her.

"What do you want from me?" Tess said. Her whole
frame had gone rigid with anger and fear, and she struggled to hold it in
check.

"Isn't it obvious?" Alice replied. "I want my
daughter by my side. A third of the globe is now part of my domain, and four
countries have accepted my laws. Millions now follow with absolute obedience.
In those countries not one soul has been killed, harmed, or beaten. Child abuse
is abolished, and war is no more."

"But how many have died for that result?" Tess
asked.

"Only those with evil intent," Alice said.
"As it should be. Or would you rather the innocent continue to suffer so
the powerful can exercise their free will? Is this not better?"

"The world isn't perfect," Tess said, unable to
completely deny her words.

"I am making it perfect," Alice said. Her
eyes glimmered.

"What makes you think you have the right to do any of
this?"

"Power is given for a reason," Alice replied.
"And when one has power, one is obligated to better the world around them.
If the kings and presidents of Earth had learned this I would not be
needed."

In her gut Tess knew that what Alice meant was wrong, but
she couldn't seem to find the words to refute it. Regardless of her argument,
Alice knew how to twist the words so as to make them sound right.

"What will be the meaning of their life, then?"
Tess challenged. "Survive? Obey? Those within your command are not living,
Alice. They are just trying not to die."

"Why did you go to Tryton's sword?"

The shift in conversation caused Tess to stumble. "I .
. . I don't know what you mean."

Alice didn't break eye contact. "Own your actions,
daughter. Your friend did an admirable job distorting your faces, but Keidon
managed to crack it last night. Why did you go look at Tryton's Sword?"

She raised her chin. "I wanted to see it. It represents
the last time the portal to the Dark was closed." It was a half truth, and
one she hoped was sufficient.

Alice studied her, and then shrugged. "No matter. You
stole a horrending dagger. Then you gave it to someone who used it to strip
Drake of magic. Who was responsible?"

Tess didn't respond. She doesn't think I did it on my own.

"Was it worth the life of your friend?" Alice
pressed. "Kyle, was it?"

Anger boiled inside Tess. "Your people killed him, not
me."

Alice released an explosive breath. "It's my fault, you
know. I should never have left you with the aurens for so long. It's because of
Jack and Kate that you are blinded to the truth. They corrupted your mind in
way that compels me to set it right."

"Leave my parents out of this."

It was the wrong thing to say, but the words had already
left her mouth. Alice's eyes hardened into black diamonds.

"I . . . am your parent," Alice said.
"And it's time you accepted that." She threw Keidon a glance and he
touched the glass wall of the ship. A large section brightened to an aerial
view of Richmond. Then it zoomed in.

"What are you doing?" Tess demanded. Her gut
coiled with fear and anger.

"Restrain her," Alice said, and the Voidlings
flitted to Tess.

Each grasped an arm, and her willpower was siphoned away.
She fought back, but her fear gave them too much strength.

"Please stop . . .," she pleaded.

Alice didn't respond. The view tightened onto a large walled
compound. Gun ranges, barracks, and uniformed men identified it as a training
area. Within moments the view had become close enough that she could see the
top of individual heads.

Then she saw her mom.

Dressed in the same uniform, she had a long-barreled rifle
slung over her shoulder and was talking to another soldier. Her brown hair
shifted as she tossed it over her shoulder, unaware that she was being watched.

"The aurens have come a long way," Alice said,
"I'll give them that. Granted, much of their progress was due to our
influence, but they deserve some credit."

"Please don't . . ." Tess fought to rise. Alice
continued as if she hadn't heard her.

"This satellite, for instance, was originally a United States
spy satellite. Keidon appropriated it recently for purposes like this, and has
modified the program so its signals can be focused. Unfortunately I had to use
it on a subordinate before your mother could capture him. She was quite
determined to take him alive."

"Please." Tears were wetting Tess's cheeks,
and blurring her vision.

"It's a shame there aren't other satellites with the
right components, or this would be much more useful," Alice went on.
"With only one capable of doing this it merely serves as a lesson. When
concentrated to a sufficient point, it has the power to strike with the force
of a solar flare. It's quite extraordinary, really."

"You don't have to do this." Tess was on her
knees, begging and trying to resist at the same time.

"Apparently I do," Alice said, and finally turned
to face her. "You need to let them go, Tess. They are not your family. It
is my bloodline that has led to your birth, and it is I that you
are meant to serve. The only way you will see that is if Kate and Jack are
gone."

The mention of their names sparked something within Tess,
and a surge of rage gave her sudden strength. Energy exploded off her body,
launching the Voidlings into the glass.

"They. Are. My. Family!" she screamed, and
released everything she had at Alice.

A torrent of charged fire, wind, and shards of ice streaked
across the ship, shattering the domed ceiling. Then—impossibly—it
missed. As if Tess's aim had been off, the eruption of magic went right past
her.

Alice laughed as wind filled the roofless skyship. Then
abruptly she was furious. "You will never defeat me, daughter."

Tess launched another blast, but Alice knocked it aside with
a scornful swing of her hand. Her strange yellow magic flared with the motion.
Step by step Alice advanced through the increasingly desperate spells.

Tess threw everything she had, her most powerful spells. In
the span of seconds she encased Alice in ice, pummeled her with a fire hydra,
and tried to throw her with gravity. Then she launched all the glass pieces from
the floor at her. Again they missed. The next moment Alice stood right in front
of her, her eyes alight with contempt.

"Haven't you figured it out yet, daughter? My magic is
the magic of luck. My will shapes the fabric of fortune. No power on
earth can defeat me. It's why you were born to me. I made you come,
Tess. My magic is what gave you yours. And it's time you accepted it."

Alice gestured to Keidon, who nodded at the unspoken order.
Tess's mind screamed for her to act, to stop the murder that was about to
occur. Then suddenly she realized she'd seen this moment before. This was the
moment that she'd seen in her farsight.

And she knew what to do.

She raised her hands to strike again, and Alice lifted a
blazing hand to strike back at her. Tess released a blast of desperate magic—at Keidon. Aimed at the
invisible thread above his head, her augmentous curse melded with his own
spell.

Like a beacon of light, the fused magics burned in the
visible spectrum on their way to the sky. Keidon shouted in dismay and cast a
second charm but it was too late. High above the Earth's atmosphere, the
empowered spell struck the reflecting dish with ten times the intended power.
Glass shattered, computer chips fried, and the blast of energy bored through
the satellite like a laser, tearing it apart.

Tess caught a glimpse of her success before Alice's blow
struck her. Intended to find resistance, Alice's spell landed square in her
chest. The impact slammed her through the remaining glass at the side of the
ship . . . and launched her free of the vessel.

Wind shrieked around her as she plummeted, and she distantly
heard Alice screaming for someone to catch her. Out of the corner of her eye
she saw a crowd of students standing at the edge of Tryton's. Their horrified
expressions seared into her fading consciousness. Falling past the school, she
lapsed into oblivion.

And the Dark rose up to claim her.

Chapter 45: Broken

Kate arrived less than a minute before the meeting was set
to begin. Dodging into the room, she caught one of the last empty seats. She
flashed Jack a smile just before the Deputy Director of the CIA entered.

Tom Richardson entered the room and sank into a seat at the
head of the table. Kate was struck by how tired Jack's boss looked. Before the
Dark he'd been almost young, with just a touch of grey in his dark brown hair.
Now his face was lined with age. Jack slid him a folder, but he rubbed his eyes
instead of opening it.

"No paperwork today, Jack. Just give me the sit-rep."

Jack leaned back, his expression tight. "The Dark has
surpassed ten million square miles, and we have confirmed that it is expanding
faster east than west. We expect it to breach China's border within two weeks.
Over fifty countries have been fully or partially taken over, and as of an hour
ago, six have surrendered to Alice."

"How many have been lost to the cloud, Jack?" Tom
visibly braced for the answer.

"Exact numbers remain difficult to ascertain,"
Jack said. "As you are aware, millions fled from the Middle East. At this
point we believe that over two hundred million people didn't make it. We expect
that number will rise once the cloud hits the denser population areas of India
and China. By then the numbers will skyrocket."

There was a collective intake of breath. About half of those
present had known the numbers, but hearing it out loud sent a chill through the
room. For those who hadn't been read in prior to the meeting, the truth would
be devastating. Tom closed his eyes and swallowed, a move uncharacteristic of
the former Army Ranger.

"It's been four weeks," he said, and enunciated
every word. "Is there any positive news?"

Jack threw a glance around the room, and Kate flashed him a
sympathetic look. As the head of the MIO, Jack was supposed to take the lead in
the meeting. Other department heads were present, but they avoided eye contact
with him. Kate had been selected to stand in for her task force, which only
meant she'd drawn the short straw.

Jack motioned toward the folder. "We have managed to
analyze the data that our agent placed in Odessa. The circuitry of the
instruments was destroyed soon after the Dark covered them, but they managed to
transmit several minutes of readings before they were."

"And the agent?"

"We lost contact with Bracken when the cloud overtook
the city," Jack replied. "We don't know if he made it out."

Tom sighed. "I let you use him because you said he was
essential to identifying the makeup of the threat. What did you get?"

"Contrary to what we initially thought, the Dark is
organic in nature, and comprised of an almost infinite number of energy infused
organisms. Collectively they act like synapses of a brain, although on a much
larger scale."

Tom frowned. "What are you saying, Jack?"

"We believe that the Dark is sentient."

Tom shifted in his chair. "The cloud is conscious?
It knows what it's doing to us?"

"The data suggests that it feeds on energy. Light,
electricity, even radiation are essentially its food. Upon contact with a
vertebrate mind it has the capacity to induce auditory and visual
hallucinations. Prolonged exposure inhibits the higher functions of the human
brain, but the rate of change varies distinctly. At this point we still don't
know what causes the variance. Some, like the members of SEAL Team 3, manage to
withstand extended contact. Others succumb in seconds, and once they do the
Dark begins to alter their physiological makeup.

Jack gestured to Malcom Walker, CIA sub-chief of the
European field offices. "Agent Walker's report provides evidence that
these Twisted are more like beasts, and act like appendages to the Dark. We
know they can be killed, but the cloud itself has proved impervious to
projectile and energy weapons."

Agent Paulson from the FBI shook his head. "You're
saying that the cloud is building an army?"

"I can't say that for certain," Jack replied.
"For now the Twisted remain mostly inside the cloud. Intel suggests that
they come out when it appears its prey is about to escape. At this stage we
have no way of knowing exactly how many there are, but we have to assume their
numbers mirror the casualty list. As you are all aware, the Harbingers have
been systematically infiltrating our satellites, so intel is becoming
scarce." He hesitated, and then added, "Tom, it may be time for a
last resort."

Tom shook his head. "The president just received a call
from the Russian prime minister. Apparently they launched a low-yield tactical
nuke when it took over Moscow."

"That was days ago," Jack said. "Why didn't
we hear of it?"

"Because nothing happened," Tom replied.
"They know the missile detonated, but the Dark must have absorbed the
energy like it does everything else."

Someone cursed, but it didn't seem to matter who. Launching
a nuke had been the last resort that anyone had been willing to consider. The
realization that it had already failed was like finding out the lifeboat you'd
pinned your hopes on had sunk. Despair washed over the room, palpable enough to
taste.

Tom finally sighed. "The president has ordered all
military assets to withdraw to the US. He's also evacuating Hawaii and
Alaska."

"What about the refugees?" Agent Wagner asked.

Kate threw her a look. She didn't know the woman well, but
she did know that she had relatives in England and France.

Tom returned Wagner's gaze. "The president will be
issuing a state of emergency tomorrow and instituting martial law. He has asked
for every ship and plane to be loaded with as many as can be safely carried. He
intends to open our borders. Military personnel that are already stateside will
handle temporary relocation and policing of the refugees. He will ask the rest
of North and South America to do the same."

"And us?" Jack asked.

"Keep working with our allies within the mages."
He no longer stumbled on the word.
"Almost everyone else is being retasked to help with security and
housing of the displaced. Right now this office will be the only one
exclusively dedicated to stopping the Dark. As of this moment I am expanding
your operation, and granting you full access to any personnel, including
myself. Whatever you need, you get."

He sighed. "It appears our only hope lies with your
daughter now, Jack. The president himself said that if she falls, we all
fall."

The message was clear. The world was retreating to the
Americas. Without recourse or weapon to fight the Dark, they had no choice. It
would be a futile refuge if Tess and her allies couldn't close the portal.

"Let's get back to work, people," Tom said.
"We're counting on you to figure out what to do."

There was hope in his voice, but it was the hope of a
desperate man. In a matter of weeks the MIO had gone from an obscure office to
the leading sub-agency within the US government. Kate just hoped it wouldn't be
in vain.

She rose with the rest of them and joined her husband at the
door as the others dispersed. Not prone to displays of affection at work, his
look carried a softness that she knew was reserved for her. He finished a
subdued conversation with Tom, and then motioned her over. As she reached his
side an assistant appeared with a message for him.

"It's Hawk," he said. "He's on the
roof."

"He normally meets us at the safehouse after
hours," Kate said.

Jack's eyes were troubled. "He never comes here, so it
must be important."

Kate nodded, and tried to ignore the tightening of her gut.
"I hope he's got some good news."

They took the elevator and then climbed the steps to the
wide roof of the building. Entering the code that allowed them to open the
door, Jack then swiped his keycard and they stepped into the night.

Air conditioning units dotted the flat expanse, and were
interspersed with the occasional satellite links. More modern than the old
dishes, these were orbs of glass that were designed to refract incoming feeds
from numerous directional points. Stepping around them, they approached the
lone figure standing near the edge.

Her step faltered when Hawk turned to face them.

"Jack, Kate . . . I have something I have to tell you .
. ." His expression told the story, and Kate barely heard his words. The
agony in his eyes was sufficient for her entire frame to constrict.

She couldn't breathe, couldn't think, couldn't see. A
thousand emotions coursed through her in a hurricane of denial, fury, and
anguish. Please not Tess. Not my daughter. The words repeated in her
mind again and again, until they blended together and fused into a single
endless refusal.

The regret crashed against her other thoughts, capsizing
them with a fury. Should she have kept her home when the truth about her magic
came out? Would that have saved her life?

Dimly she was aware of Jack standing beside her, his form
rigid, but she barely heard their words. No thought existed beyond the doubt
and crushing pain. Grasping for a lifeline, she sought Jack's gaze.

It was a mistake. The volume of anguish in his eyes crushed
her, leaving her hollow. If Jack had lost his strength she was gone. There
would be nothing left to live for.

". . . Alice confronted her on Tryton's," Hawk was
saying.

His voice was wooden, empty. His features were drawn and
broken, as if the man had lost everything he cared about. Kate couldn't look at
him either, and stared at the city skyline.

" . . . She tried to convince her to join the Harbingers,
but she refused. It was then that Alice decided that Tess's refusal was because
of her auren parents."

Auren parents . . .?

It took a few moments for the words to register, and then
anger flooded her.

"We taught her what was right," she ground
the words out. "How could that woman kill her for that?"

Hawk shook his head. "She was about to kill you, Kate,
and instead of blocking Alice's blow she saved your life."

Kate wilted and Jack caught her arm. "What
happened?" he asked.

"Alice struck her from the sky . . . and she
fell."

"But she can fly!" Kate spit the words at him.

"She was unconscious."

"So what, she fell from twenty thousand feet?" her
anger had burned her other emotions to a crisp.

"Auroraq was already over the Dark." Hawk said.
"If the fall didn't kill her . . . the Dark has her."

Jack swallowed and looked away, his jaw working. Kate felt
like she was about to collapse. "This is your fault," she spit
the words at Hawk. "You promised you would keep her safe."

"I was wrong," Hawk said.

Her anger wanted to reach out and break him, punish him for
robbing her of her daughter—but
she couldn't do it. The emptiness in his eyes, his face, displayed a pain that
exceeded what she could inflict upon him. Without warning her anger abandoned
her, leaving her with a stabbing ache.

Jack stepped to the edge of the roof and spread his fingers
on the brick wall, turning his back on them. The stillness of the night carried
a weight that settled on the three of them. Then she noticed the tremble in his
shoulders. A quick step brought her to his side, where she wrapped an arm
around him. His head dipped, and the first tear fell to the bricks. A dam broke
within Kate, and the tears came.

They didn't stop.

Chapter 46: A Daughter
Grown

Breaker watched the video of Tess’s fall a second time as
disbelief hardened inside him. Rox cried at his shoulder. She'd brought him the
news orb while he'd been packing for their departure. He'd seen the devastation
in her expression, and had taken the orb without a word. He'd never imagined it
would be so bad.

Tess's body disappeared into the Dark, and did not
resurface. The chill of fear settled into his gut and refused to budge. He'd
never said it out loud, but he'd believed in that girl. She'd had a spirit
about her that appeared invincible. Turns out she wasn't.

He restarted the video, causing Rox to start crying anew. As
he watched it he wondered how the other mages would react. It would be a blow
to the Rayths. That was certain. As a resistance they had held her up as an
example of fighting back. The video when she'd stood up to Alice on Mt. Elbrus
had become a beacon. Of anyone, she'd stood her ground against the Harbingers,
and refused to yield.

Now she was gone.

The well of emotion surprised him, and it struck him in way
he could not have expected. The ache in his chest did not subside, and only
seemed to solidify as the seconds passed. He had not realized how much he had
believed in Tess until now, and watching her die felt like a death knell for
more than just him. It marked the end of hope.

Should he contact Hawk? No, if it was already on the news
then he would know. No doubt he would be contacting Tess's parents by now. He
imagined how that would go—and
his mind turned to his daughter. Would Hawk come to him if Rox had been killed?
Would anything he say matter? Breaker's jaw tightened. He had to get her out.

"Let's go," he said, and rose to his feet.

"That's all you can say?" Rox asked. Her eyes
widened.

"This changes nothing."

"This changes everything," Rox yelled the
words at him.

"I cared about her too."

"Then you should have let me stay with her."

The vehemence in her eyes caused him to flinch. "So you
could die too? I can't allow that. It's my job to protect you."

His voice sounded empty, so he stopped trying to argue.
Instead he picked up her pack and handed it to her.

"Let's go."

He could see that she wanted to scream at him, to shout
until her voice went hoarse. He even prepared himself for it. But then she
wiped the tears from her cheeks and yanked her pack onto her shoulders. Without
a word she followed him out. The look she cast him was the worst he'd ever
received from anyone.

Like a physical blow, the hatred smashed into him. He tried
to shake it off, but the image of her eyes did not leave his mind. He'd faced
death, fought assassins, thieves, and been tortured by Harbingers, yet that
single look hurt more than anything he'd ever experienced.

The pain sank deeper as he led the way on the route he'd
mapped. He threaded their way onto Sentre and past the roving guards and
Voidlings. Chosen with extreme care, the route appeared random, and yet it
bypassed all of the enemies. After several practice runs over the last week,
the darkness of the night did not slow him.

The memory of her look continued to hurt. He'd told her they
couldn't talk on the way, and yet her silence felt purposeful, as if it formed
a chasm that would never be healed. Thirty minutes later they came in sight of
Northpoint.

One of his old friends had turned, and had joined the
Harbingers. He'd owed Breaker a favor, though, and had agreed to help him
escape the city. Now as he looked at the newly fashioned gate he found his
desire to leave was gone. He looked at Rox, but she did not meet his gaze.

In that moment he realized that if he got her out of the
city, he would lose her. She would never forgive him. He would never feel her
slim arms hug him, or see her eyes light up with excitement at seeing him. It
would be like she had already died. He groaned, and pulled her into a small
cave formed by the giant roots of a tree.

"I can't lose you, Rox," he said. How could it
be so hard to speak?

She reached out to him. "I may have Mom's magic, but
I'm all you, Dad. I want to fight."

"You are my little girl," he said. "I can't
have you die. I have to protect you."

"You can't," she said. "Not from this. You
can only prepare me, and then trust me."

"What if you don't make it?" he asked. "If
someone came to tell me you had died . . ." he worked his jaw, but
couldn't finish the statement.

"You can't protect me," she said. "You have
to let me go."

"I love you too much to do that." His voice
trembled. "You are my little girl. Ever since I held you in my arms you
have owned me."

She fell silent, and then said. "I wish I could tell
you that it will be okay, but I can't. We both know the truth. But did you
raise me to hide? Or to stand up and resist? Wouldn't you rather die on your
feet than live on your knees?"

"Of course," he said, "but how can I wish the
same for you?"

"I'm not your little girl anymore," she said
softly. "Like it or not, anyone who isn't a Harbinger is a battlemage.
That's what I am now. That's what we all are."

He looked at her, and realized that as small as she was,
right now she stood taller than him. He swallowed at the conflict of emotions,
and pulled her into a crushing embrace.

"I can't lose you," he whispered.

"Please, Dad," she murmured into his ear.
"Let me fight beside you."

He held her for a long time, unwilling to let go. In the end
he could not deny her courage. Giving her a last squeeze he stepped back.

"If you die, your mother will kill me," he said.

"If you died, Mom would kill me."

He couldn't stop the grin. "Let's get you back to
Tryton's."

Her smile was the brightest he'd ever seen, and seeing it
solidified his decision. As he led her through the trees he wondered when his
daughter had grown up, and how he'd missed it. In spite of his choice one thing
remained the same. If she died someone was going to pay for it.

And he would kill them.

Chapter 47: A
Friend Returned

Derek was sitting on an empty bench when the others came
into Siarra's Refuge. He didn't respond as they approached and addressed him.
After a few attempts they stopped trying. Then they began to speak in quiet
tones behind him.

"Is your mom alright?" Shorn asked.

"For now," Iris said, "but she's still stuck
in the Spirus. I don't think she really understands what happened."

"I'm just glad they let you go," Shorn said.
"Frankly I was surprised they did."

"Alice didn't have much use for me anymore," Iris
said, her voice heavy with regret. "They still don't believe that a bunch
of underage kids are a threat—not
without Tess anyway."

"I just keep seeing her fall into the Dark," Shorn
said. "Is there any way it's a trick?"

"If anything, the Harbingers tried to erase the
evidence that Alice killed her. A handful of students witnessed it. One was a
techno mag and he blabbed the news across every thread. I'd bet even the aurens
know by now."

Derek didn't turn around. It had been two days since Tess
had plummeted into the Dark, and this was the first time he'd managed to sneak
into the refuge. After Tess's fall the Voidlings and Harbingers had clamped
down on the students movements, apparently trying to quash the expanding
rumors. The effort had been futile, and a wave of despair had spread with the
news.

"I can't believe she's gone," Iris said.

"She always seemed so . . . strong," Shorn said.
"I guess I never thought she could die like that."

"I know," Iris said.

"I just hope the Dark didn't take her," Shorn said
quietly. "Anything is better than that."

Derek couldn't bear their comments any longer.
"No," he said. He rose to his feet and turned to face them. "Stop
talking like that. She's not dead."

Iris stared at him. "You want to see the video? You can
see her plummet into the Dark." She shuddered. "She never comes
up."

"I don't believe it," Derek said.

"You want to make this harder than it already is?"
Iris asked, her voice rising. "She was like a sister to me. Losing her is
worse than when Dad left."

"I. Don't. Believe. It."

"Then you are stupid, brother!" Iris screamed. The
lights flickered from the burst of static energy. "Our only hope to beat
Alice is dead! And I don't care because she was my FRIEND!"

Derek looked away from the searing guilt and rage in his
sister's gaze. "I know," he muttered. "But I still don’t believe
it."

Iris turned on her heel and stormed away, cursing him under
her breath. After twenty feet she sank to the floor and held her knees.

Shorn shook his head. "I don't want to believe it
either, Derek, but you can see it for yourself."

"No," Derek ground the word out. "I
don't care what the memory shows. I don't care if it looks like she fell to her
death, or if the alternative is that the Dark took her. It doesn't matter.
She's alive."

Shorn’s look contained pity, and Derek turned away before it
could undermine his faith. "I don't have to convince you right now. We
have more important things to consider."

"Like what?" Shorn asked. He spread his arms at
the empty chamber. "Iris is right. Without her we are dead. There is no
way we can fight Alice alone. Hawk has been kicked out of the city, and there
is no one else willing to fight back. Even the mighty battlemages have been
subdued."

"Is that the extent of our resolve?" Derek said,
his voice rising now. "Our plans revolve around Tess?"

"She was the oracle," Shorn said.

"She is the oracle," Derek spit the words
at him. "Or do you not even care about her?"

Shorn's expression clouded. "You know I do—or are you forgetting our
conversation? I agreed to back off so you could pursue her. I know exactly what
she meant to you. Don't be stupid enough to think you're the only one that's
hurting."

"This isn't about what she meant to me,"
Derek yelled. "It's about what she means to everyone. Didn't you
see the way everyone is walking around? They're lifeless. Tess disappearing is
just the endpoint of everything that has happened.

"First they find out that there is a new oracle, and
then suddenly they lose Brokins to an auren assault. The next thing they know
the High Council takes on a new leader—that
they then discover is a Harbinger—right
before he is killed. Then the Dark is released and starts to take over the
world. Kids are being held hostage so their parents obey Alice, millions of
aurens are dying, and no one is doing anything!"

Derek clenched his fists and looked away. When no one spoke
he forcibly controlled his tone. "They act defeated. With Tess gone they
have lost the symbol of hope, the promise that things would work out. After
everything the mages have gone through, this has finally robbed them of the
will to fight."

Shorn shook his head. "I see it, but what are we
supposed to do about it?"

"I don't know," Derek said. "I only know we
can't stop. I just wish there was a way to make them see that someone still
wants to fight."

"That's assuming the Order still wants to," Shorn
said.

"I do," a voice called from the side, and the
three of them turned to see Rox. She grinned at their shocked expressions and
lifted the orb that Shorn had given her. "Thanks for leaving me a key to
get in."

Shorn closed the distance in a rush and lifted her into a
spinning embrace. "How did you get back?"

"My dad," Rox replied. "I convinced him to
trust me."

Shorn put her down. "I didn't think anything could
change his mind."

Iris moved in and hugged her. "I'm glad you're
back," she said. "It hasn't been the same without you."

Rox smiled, but turned to Derek. "You're right. We
can't let the Harbingers take our will. I would bet anything that most of the
Order feels the same."

Iris issued a bark of grim laughter. "The others may be
discouraged and afraid—but
they're not stupid. Tess taught us better than that. We will keep fighting—even if Tess is gone."

She cast a searing look at Derek. He didn't care. If every
shred of evidence said that she was dead, he wouldn't believe it. It was the
only thing holding his heart together.

"How many do we have now?" Derek asked. "Eighty?
Ninety? That's enough for us to act."

"We're hardly ready to go public," Rox said.
"We need to do something more subtle than that."

"I like that idea," Shorn mused. "Something
to reveal we are here, but not who we are."

"He's got a point," Iris replied. "We know
that the rumors are circulating as to who we are—why don't we take a step out
of the shadows? At the very least it might encourage the other students not to
give up. It could give them something to hold onto."

Until Tess comes back. Derek didn't voice the
thought. He would not allow their doubt to reach him.

Rox released a sigh. "But what? We can't exactly fight
the Voidlings, and the Harbingers are out of our league too."

"We don't have to fight them to show we are here,"
Shorn said. "We need something more like a . . . demonstration."

Derek's mind flicked to Hawk. "What about a
phoenix?"

"Hawk?" Rox said. "I doubt he could get into
the city."

"Not the phoenix, a phoenix."

Shorn flashed a sly grin. "I like where you are going
with this. But do you think Hawk will mind if we borrow his image?"

Iris began to laugh, and the devilish sound caused a grim
smile to spread on Derek's features.

"Oh, I think he'll enjoy this . . ." he said.

"Even if we could do it, it would make us a target,"
Rox said. Her eyes were bright with anticipation. "Do you think we
can?"

"Leave it to me and the light mages," Iris
replied.

Derek knew well the glint in Iris's eyes. When they were
kids it had been most often directed at him, and the results had inevitably
been awful for him. This time her wrath would be unleashed on the Harbingers.
Whatever she had in mind would be fine by him.

"Then let's summon the Order," he said. "It's
going to take all of us . . ."

Chapter 48: Mimicry

Derek rubbed the temporary tattoo that Iris and Kent had
placed on his shoulder. It felt like a hundred needles pricking his skin, but
the nexus charm would allow him to reach every member of the Order with little
chance of detection.

"Marcus, how we doing?" he whispered.

His voice reverberated throughout the minds of the Order
members. Inaudible to any but those with the same tattoo, his words elicited a
quick answer.

"What's with the impatience?" Marcus replied.
"Just give me a minute."

"We don't have a minute," Derek replied. He did
his best to keep his nervousness from his tone. "Katsuo and the others are
already in position. We're only going to get one shot at this."

"Just hold onto your skirt," Marcus replied.
"This is going to be big."

"I win," Laura muttered from her own hiding place,
and there was audible curse that sounded like it came from her boyfriend, Mike.

Derek tightened his lips to keep from grinning, and touched
the nexus charm. A small flick turned it in a full circle, allowing him to
speak to everyone.

"Here we go," he replied. "Just remember your
roles and we'll get out of this together."

There was a chorus of confirmations and sarcastic comments.
Derek could hear the tension in their voices, and did his best to suppress his
own. They needed to hear confidence from him and Shorn. Every one of them was
risking being expelled, or worse, being Twisted. He felt a flash of envy as he
heard Shorn's next comment. How does he sound so collected?

"I'm ready on my end," Shorn said. "On your
call, Derek."

Derek looked at Rox, Quad and Iris, the only three that were
with him. "You ready?"

"What are we waiting for?" Iris asked.

Quad grinned and threw her a look. "Let's get this
party started."

Derek took a deep breath to steady his nerves. It felt like
the stillness before a storm, as if the whole world was waiting for a decision
that could change it. He wished Tess was by his side, and he tried to imagine
how she would be reacting. Had she ever crumbled under pressure?

"Marcus," he said as he released his breath.
"Do it."

***

Across the school, Marcus grinned. "You heard him,
guys. Let's get this done."

Hand-picked by him, the other light mages from the Order
nodded in unison. Collectively, they looked up to the sky and bent the light
coming in from the dawn. Adding it to the massive illusion they'd created, they
made it flap its great wings and lift into the air. Rising to the rim of the
Tempest stadium, the phoenix grasped its ethereal claws onto the structure.

"Are you sure Hawk's not going to mind that we're using
him?" Marcus asked.

Iris laughed through the nexus charm. "Trust me. He'll
be fine."

"Whatever you say," Erin said, "but if he
comes after us I'm saying it was you."

Marcus laughed, partly from the surge of magic through his
body, and partly from the idea of a phoenix seeking to punish a bunch of
teenagers.

"Katsuo, you're up," Marcus said, and motioned for
the bird to flap its great wings.

They'd practiced this as much as they could down in the
refuge, but doing it with real light was a whole magnitude of difference.
Magnified by the predawn glow, the replica of Hawk flickered as William
finished the blending spells.

Eight fire flyers followed Katsuo into the image and grasped
the various points of solid light that Marcus and his team had crafted. They
would keep the fire mages from accidentally tumbling out, and at the same time
allow them to work in unison. All but one were Tempest players.

The sole holdout was Kent, a sound mage with a talent for
the mimicry spell. In this case he'd prepared something special. Without
warning a burst of real fire cascaded off the phoenix's back and wings, nearly
reaching Marcus and his team.

"Watch it!" Marcus said as the ambient temperature
spiked.

"Just warming up," Katsuo said. To Marcus he
didn't sound nervous at all, and the excitement was contagious.

A scream issued from below them, and Marcus peeked over the
edge of the stadium. A pair of girls had been headed toward an early class when
they spotted the mirage.

"We've been spotted, boys," Katsuo said.
"Let's wreak some havoc. Parker, start the countdown."

The phoenix launched itself into the sky with a
shudder-inducing shriek. Marcus's skin tingled at the sound that Kent had lifted
from the Mt. Elbrus video. It was a perfect mimicry, and would no doubt bring
the Voidlings out to play—and
there they were.

"Mike, Laura, you're up," he said, and then
focused on keeping this diversion alive. If the ruse fell apart, it would leave
many of his Order friends to the Voidlings’ mercy.

He wasn't about to let that happen.

***

Mike rose into the sky beside Laura. Every time he looked at
her he felt a sense of revulsion. The Voidling turned to him and shuddered.

"I can't get over how you look," she said.

"You and me both," he replied. "Now, what are
the odds that we don't succeed in this?"

"You don't want to know," she replied.

"Are we really not going to make a bet?"

She shook her head. "I don't think so. Not this
time."

"Is it weird that I want to punch your illusion?"

She blew out her breath. "No, I feel the same. That
mouth of yours is really creepy."

"You can hit me if you want."

"Not going to happen, Mike."

He laughed. "I bet you a kiss we survive."

He couldn't see her, but could hear the grin in her voice.
"I'll kiss you when we get out of this alive."

"Deal," he said.

By unspoken accord they surged up to do battle with the
phoenix. As planned, Katsuo began to give them instructions and they followed
them with exactness. If they didn't they'd be burned to a crisp. As it was they
had to pretend that the blasts of fire from the diving phoenix came close to
hitting them. Thirty seconds in, the real Voidlings arrived.

"Make it look good," Laura said.

Before he could respond, a river of fire struck her from the
sky, and sent her tumbling toward the school grounds. An instant later another
blast from the phoenix slammed him in the chest. He fell with a smile on his
face as he watched the other Voidlings hesitate, wary of suffering the same fate.
Then a collection of trees enveloped him and he slowed his fall so as not to
die on impact.

Ten seconds later he drifted away, the Voidling persona
gone. He joined the crowd of students huddling behind trees and rocks.

"I'm clear," he whispered into the nexus charm.

Laura echoed the statement. "Good luck guys."

Mike spotted her and slid to her side. Their parts played,
he reached out and held her hand, his eyes on the conflict unfolding above. To
his eyes the phoenix appeared and sounded real, and he felt a chill even though
he knew the truth. It was only a matter of time until the Voidlings were
victorious.

He just hoped it was long enough.

Chapter 49:
Impact of the Fallen

At the helm of the phoenix, Katsuo banked them directly at
the collection of Voidlings. Held aloft by the other flyers the bird responded
to the embedded light charms that Marcus had made for him. He made a mental
note to praise Marcus and his friends for their work even as he prepared to
fire.

"Let's make our first shot count," he said.

His skin tingled with nervous excitement as the other fire
flyers began to cast their spells on the great bird. Beside him, Kent's
expression was white as he grasped the holds made for him. Katsuo threw him a
glance.

"Do your call right after the initial blast," he
said.

Kent nodded, but Katsuo's attention was on the gathering
flames around him. Elation flooded him as the interior of the bird surged with
heat and fire, eliciting a grunt from Kent.

"Let's light 'em up!" Katsuo yelled.

Fire exploded over the torso and wings of the great bird,
and launched the rising inferno at the gathering Voidlings. Some attempted to
withstand the heat, but most retreated after what had happened to the fake
Voidlings. The fires raged around the flying smoky figures as they scattered,
and the phoenix banked away. Its piercing cry elicited a ragged shout from the
viewing students.

Then the Voidlings attacked with a vengeance.

Regrouping, they pursued the firebird and launched threads
of Dark. Like streaks of midnight through the morning the Voidling's power
filled the air with its lethal power. Several struck the flaming body, piercing
and darkening some of the magic that held it together. On the outside it
appeared like wounds against the burning flesh. On the inside the Dark had cut
all the way to their hiding spot. Dimmed by the passage, Jerry cried out as he
was struck, his eyes turning opaque as he fell.

Katsuo saw that he was still alive so he didn't stop his
attack. Twisting and dodging he returned fire, blasting at the Voidlings with
everything the Tempest players could muster. Liquid flames and Dark threads
crisscrossed the sky, searing and deadly.

Katsuo had been the captain of the Brokins Tempest team for
the last two years, and the title represented the pinnacle of what he'd wanted
to accomplish in life—until
his home had been destroyed. Now as he helmed a phoenix of light he found his
heart rising with anger at what the Harbingers had done to his home. For the
first time he found himself in a position to fight back.

His blood boiled with determination and righteous
indignation, and he called for more. Spurred by the ring in his voice, they
unleashed a torrent of fire at the Voidlings, battling for themselves, their
homes, what they had lost, and Tess.

They folded their wings and dived, unleashed a supreme blast
of fire. A trio of Voidlings were struck and tumbled away. Before they could
absorb the magic Katsuo swerved and soared upward. On nimble wings he dodged
the retaliating attacks, and then plunged back into the fray. Students across
the school cheered as the battle intensified.

But it could not last.

A flock of Harbingers appeared and surged toward the battle.
At their head Varson's features were alight with anticipation. Joining the
Voidlings, they added their power to the assault. Dodging and weaving, the
phoenix could not avoid them all. After two minutes of furious battle Katsuo
sensed the shift. More Voidlings were arriving by the second, and their time
was up.

"Derek," he said. "Any longer and they are
going to take us down. We've drawn them all to us. Now we're coming to
you."

***

Derek's grin could not be restrained as he watched through
Iris's display. "You've performed flawlessly," he said. "We'll
be ready when you get here." He nodded to Rox, who clenched her fists into
the water that surrounded them.

"Get ready," she warned.

Then Rox's suppressed spells launched them out of the
fountain that lay in the front of the school. Water cascaded away from them as
their bubble popped, flooding the ground around the large pool.

Derek landed on the flagstones behind the Tryton's arch. The
air was tinged with ash and soot, and echoed with the sounds of the epic battle
being fought south of them. A glance showed the mighty phoenix soaring toward
them, a mass of Voidlings in pursuit.

With time against them, Derek called on his friends that
were hidden deep in the rock beneath him. As one they cast their rising charms—and the statue of Tess
climbed out of the fountain. Water dripped from its features as the thirty-foot
behemoth lifted into view. Derek strained from the effort to keep it balanced,
his magic pouring into the ground around him.

"Ten seconds!" a voice yelled through the nexus.

Difficult to hear over the thundering of his blood, he
recognized it to be Katsuo's voice. The statue came to a stop and lifted its
massive palm to face the Spirus. Dizzy and weak, Derek allowed his spells to
expire and yelled to Rox.

"Do it!"

The water swirled up from the fountain and coated the rock
in a glistening sheen of liquid, granting a visceral intensity to the rigid
posture that was almost organic. Then Rox cast the flow so it would remain wet.

"Get down!" Katsuo bellowed.

Derek grabbed Rox and yanked her down as the world exploded
in fire and heat. The body of the phoenix condensed and wrapped around the
giant statue, causing the entire image to brighten to the point of blinding.
Built with the densest charms that Marcus had been able to manage, the wings
retained their shape and attached to Tess's back.

The phoenix crew leapt free of the illusion and dropped to
the ground, everfire charms streaking from their fists. Harmless yet vibrant,
they added permanent flames to the wings. Cascading into wisps of curling
fires, they wreathed the giant wings in brilliant white. Then they turned to
the approaching Voidlings and cast a collective firewall. In a tremendous blast
the inferno reached into the air, cutting of their pursuers view.

As soon as it was up Katsuo dodged to the hole that had
opened nearby. One by one the others dived into it. Derek all but shoved Rox
into the exit his earth mage friends had opened. Then he turned back to Iris.

With static energy crackling off her body, Iris and Quad
added the final touches to the form. Energy sank into the statue's giant shape,
embedding traces of lighting and anti-magic charms throughout the rock. Last to
light, Tess's eyes filled with blue fire. Burning with rage, the blue gaze
seemed to convey a searing condemnation at the Spirus.

Derek's eyes were on the Voidlings only seconds away. Like
smoky birds of prey they were descending in droves toward the three of them. In
seconds the Harbingers would get over the firewall and be able to identify
them.

"Let's go, Iris!" he yelled.

Abruptly her magic faded and she spun on her heels. Racing
to him, she jumped into the hole ahead of him. Quad was only a step behind her.
Last to leave, Derek jumped into the hole and yelled to his friends.

"Seal it!"

The rock closed as they raced away, cutting off the image of
the Voidlings landing above. The tunnel trembled as the entire Order hustled
down the escape route they'd prepared. Behind them a trio of earth mages closed
it up, turning it back into the solid rock it had been.

"How long do you think it will take for them to take it
down?" Rox asked, breathless.

Iris released a grim laugh and gestured to Quad. "With
what we put on it? A while."

Quad laughed and nudged her as they ran. "There are no
words to describe you, you know that?" Iris was too busy talking to her
army to respond, but her eyes sparkled.

Derek was nodding. "Let's just hope it has the desired
effect."

He swallowed, his doubt and fear abruptly blossoming through
him. Even if Tess is gone. He didn't want to admit it, but days had
passed since Tess had fallen and there had been no sign of her. Deep down,
logic warred with his stubborn refusal to accept the truth, but did not win.
Even if she had died, he had vowed never to believe it.

Never.

Over the next few days the atmosphere at Tryton's shifted
dramatically. True to Iris's prediction, the effigy of Tess defied all attempts
to remove it. Its condemning gaze and sheer presence sparked a chord throughout
the students. Tess had died to protect them, and memories of her strength and
light spread like wildfire. Passed in secret, they spread to every school and
every student, until the fire of anger embedded deep. Then it seeped into
Auroraq.

Parents, ousted Magtherian officials, and dismissed
battlemages took courage from the image of Tess's statue. From there it could
not be contained, and the memory of it spread. In spite of Alice's restrictions
it disseminated to the rest of the mages in the world, and even the aurens.
Whispered in classrooms, homes, and back alleys, the news about the statue
spread with the current of hope. The message was clear.

It was time to fight back.

The Chronicles of Lumineia

By
Ben Hale

—The White Mage Saga—

Assassin's Blade (Short story
prequel)

The Last Oracle

The Sword of Elseerian

Descent Unto Dark

Impact of the Fallen

The Forge of Light

—The Second Draeken War—

Elseerian FREE

The Gathering

Seven Days

The List Unseen

Author Bio

Originally from Utah, Ben has grown up with a passion for
learning almost everything. Driven particularly to reading caused him to be
caught reading by flashlight under the covers at an early age. While still
young, he practiced various sports, became an Eagle Scout, and taught himself
to play the piano. This thirst for knowledge gained him excellent grades and
helped him graduate college with honors, as well as become fluent in three
languages after doing volunteer work in Brazil. After school, he started and
ran several successful businesses that gave him time to work on his numerous
writing projects. His greatest support and inspiration comes from his wonderful
wife and three beautiful children. Currently he resides in Florida while
working on his latest writing and business endeavors.

To contact the author, discover more about Lumineia, or find
out about the upcoming sequels, check out his website at Lumineia.com. You can also follow the author on
twitter @ BenHale8 or Facebook.